اِلَّاۤ
Appears 99 times in Quran
Occurrences in Quran
Found 50 verses containing "اِلَّاۤ".
یُخٰدِعُوۡنَ اللّٰہَ وَالَّذِیۡنَ اٰمَنُوۡا وَمَا یَخۡدَعُوۡنَ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡفُسَہُمۡ وَمَا یَشۡعُرُوۡنَ
’’مگر‘‘ کا لفظ اس جگہ واؤ کا ترجمہ ہے۔ اس جگہ ’’اور‘‘ کا لفظ صحیح مفہوم ظاہرنہیں کرتا۔ نُور اللّغات جو اردو کی لغت کی کتاب ہے اُس میں لکھا ہے کہ ’’مگر‘‘ کے معنے ’’بایں ہمہ‘‘ کے ہوتے ہیں اور یہی معنے اس جگہ واؤ کے ہیں۔ پس ہم نے اس کا ترجمہ لغتِ اردو کے مطابق ’’مگر‘‘ کیا ہے۔
یہ لکیر ـــــ اس امر کی علامت ہے کہ اگلا حصہ گو آیت کے ساتھ شامل ہے مگر مفہوم میں وہ الگ جملہ کی حیثیت رکھتا ہے۔
4:143.
Khada‘a-hu means, he sought or desired to deceive him but did not succeed in his attempt. Khada‘a-hu means, he succeeded in his attempt to deceive him; he forsook him or it (Baqa’). The former word is used about a man when he has not attained his desire and the latter when he has attained it (Lane).
4:143.
Important Words:
یخادعون (would deceive) is derived from خادع and یخدعون (deceive) is derived from خدع. They say خدعه i.e. he deceived him; he made a show of what he was not; he tried to harm him in a way unknown to the latter. خادعه is sometimes loosely used to give the same meaning as خدع but in reality it is different. خادع is used when the deceiver is not successful in his attempt at deception and خدع is used when the party intended to be deceived actually falls a victim to the deception (Baqa & Aqrab). This distinction is corroborated by Lane who says, "One says of a man خادع when he has not attained his desire, and خدع when he has attained his desire." The word خادع also means: (1) he forsook or he abandoned; (2) it (the market) was variable. They say سوق خادعة i.e. a market varying in its state, at one time brisk, at another dull in respect of traffic (Lane). Following this signification یخادعون الله would mean (1) they forsake and abandon God; and (2) they are variable with respect to Allah, believing at one time and disbelieving at another.
یشعرون (they perceive) is derived from شعر. They say شعرہ meaning, he perceived it; he came to know of it; he understood it; he felt it (Aqrab). شعور is the faculty of insight not depending upon the senses for its exercise, something that rises from within. In the verse the word یشعرون has been used to signify that though the disease of the hypocrites lies in their hearts, yet their insight gives them no warning.
Commentary:
The verse makes it clear that effective faith is based upon truth and sincerity. Faith not so based amounts to deception and God cannot be deceived.
The verse has given rise to some objections: 1. How can it be possible for any man to deceive God? 2. The word یخادعون is derived from the verb خادع in the measure of مفاعلة which denotes two parties mutually engaged in the same operation. The words یخادعون الله would, therefore, mean that hypocrites and God are both engaged in deceiving each other.
In answer to the first objection it may be said that the word used here is خادع and not خدع, the former, as explained above, signifying only an attempt at deception and not actual deception. The objection is, therefore, without foundation.
The second objection also does not hold good. The measure مفاعلة does not always carry the sense of mutual participation. Sometimes it signifies only one of the parties so engaged. For example, in the sentence عاقبت اللص meaning, "I punished the thief" the word عاقبت belongs to the measure of مفاعلة, yet here it does not denote mutual participation in the act. It only means, I punished the thief.
A note on the hypocrites will not be out of place here. Before the coming of Islam into Medina, the city’s inhabitants included two pagan Arab tribes known as Aus and Khazraj, and three Jewish tribes named Banu Quraizah, Banu Nadirand Banu Qainuqa‘. The two pagan tribes outnumbered the Jews but were inferior to them in wealth and education. The Jews thus exercised great influence over the pagans of Medina. In order to further increase their influence, they encouraged internecine feuds among their idolatrous neighbours. A few years before the rise of Islam the pagan tribes of Medina, realizing how they had been duped, decided to organize themselves under a duly elected king. Their choice fell upon one ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, chief of the tribe of Khazraj, and they were preparing for his coronation when news came to them of the rise of Islam in Mecca. Events suddenly began to take a different turn. The idolatrous tribes of Ausand Khazraj became attracted towards Islam and began to embrace the new faith in large numbers, believing that the solution of their difficulties lay not in electing a king but in accepting Islam. Soon after the Holy Prophet migrated to Medina, the tide of enthusiasm became irresistible; and ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy and his party felt it wise to follow their tribesmen into the new faith. They did not realize at the time that the establishment of Islam would mean the frustration of their own hopes. When, however, the power of Islam became established, they realized that they had put an end to their hopes. This realization destroyed any attachment they had for Islam. Instead, they developed actual hostility towards it. However, as a preponderant majority of their tribesmen had already become zealous followers of Islam, they could not openly leave its fold. Thus came into being the hypocrites—a party professing Islam outwardly but hostile to it at heart. Not strong enough to oppose Islam openly, they naturally thought of entering into a secret alliance with the Jews in order to injure the cause of Islam. In the beginning they had nothing to do with the Meccans for whom they bore a long-standing tribal antipathy. After the Battle of Uhud, however, at the instigation of the Jews and prompted by their own jealousy, they forgot their enmity and began to secretly conspire with the Quraish of Mecca, keeping up a show of attachment for Islam. Their leader ‘Abdullah continued to accompany the Holy Prophet in many of his expeditions.
In the Quran this party of hypocrites is mentioned in several places. Their last act of hostility towards Islam was their attempt, after the Fall of Mecca, to conspire with the Byzantine Christian power. The occasion was the Tabuk expedition led by the Holy Prophet in the ninth year of Hijrah. The attempt met with discomfiture. It was probably the shock of its failure that caused, only two months later, the death of ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy. The party then broke up. Some of its members entered Islam sincerely; others ended their days in obscurity.
d
4:143
29
خَادَعَهٗ (Khada‘a-hu) 意为:他试图或极想欺瞒他, 但他的企图没能成功。خَدَعَهٗ 意为:他想欺瞒他的企图成功了; 他摒绝了他或它 (بَقَا--------Baqa)。前者用于一个人没有达到他的愿望而后者用于他达到了他的愿望 (Lane)。
1
’’مگر‘‘ کا لفظ اس جگہ واؤ کا ترجمہ ہے۔ اس جگہ ’’اور‘‘ کا لفظ صحیح مفہوم ظاہرنہیں کرتا۔ نُور اللّغات جو اردو کی لغت کی کتاب ہے اُس میں لکھا ہے کہ ’’مگر‘‘ کے معنے ’’بایں ہمہ‘‘ کے ہوتے ہیں اور یہی معنے اس جگہ واؤ کے ہیں۔ پس ہم نے اس کا ترجمہ لغتِ اردو کے مطابق ’’مگر‘‘ کیا ہے۔
2
یہ لکیر ـــــ اس امر کی علامت ہے کہ اگلا حصہ گو آیت کے ساتھ شامل ہے مگر مفہوم میں وہ الگ جملہ کی حیثیت رکھتا ہے۔
a
4:143.
16
Important Words:
یخادعون (would deceive) is derived from خادع and یخدعون (deceive) is derived from خدع. They say خدعه i.e. he deceived him; he made a show of what he was not; he tried to harm him in a way unknown to the latter. خادعه is sometimes loosely used to give the same meaning as خدع but in reality it is different. خادع is used when the deceiver is not successful in his attempt at deception and خدع is used when the party intended to be deceived actually falls a victim to the deception (Baqa & Aqrab). This distinction is corroborated by Lane who says, "One says of a man خادع when he has not attained his desire, and خدع when he has attained his desire." The word خادع also means: (1) he forsook or he abandoned; (2) it (the market) was variable. They say سوق خادعة i.e. a market varying in its state, at one time brisk, at another dull in respect of traffic (Lane). Following this signification یخادعون الله would mean (1) they forsake and abandon God; and (2) they are variable with respect to Allah, believing at one time and disbelieving at another.
یشعرون (they perceive) is derived from شعر. They say شعرہ meaning, he perceived it; he came to know of it; he understood it; he felt it (Aqrab). شعور is the faculty of insight not depending upon the senses for its exercise, something that rises from within. In the verse the word یشعرون has been used to signify that though the disease of the hypocrites lies in their hearts, yet their insight gives them no warning.
Commentary:
The verse makes it clear that effective faith is based upon truth and sincerity. Faith not so based amounts to deception and God cannot be deceived.
The verse has given rise to some objections: 1. How can it be possible for any man to deceive God? 2. The word یخادعون is derived from the verb خادع in the measure of مفاعلة which denotes two parties mutually engaged in the same operation. The words یخادعون الله would, therefore, mean that hypocrites and God are both engaged in deceiving each other.
In answer to the first objection it may be said that the word used here is خادع and not خدع, the former, as explained above, signifying only an attempt at deception and not actual deception. The objection is, therefore, without foundation.
The second objection also does not hold good. The measure مفاعلة does not always carry the sense of mutual participation. Sometimes it signifies only one of the parties so engaged. For example, in the sentence عاقبت اللص meaning, "I punished the thief" the word عاقبت belongs to the measure of مفاعلة, yet here it does not denote mutual participation in the act. It only means, I punished the thief.
A note on the hypocrites will not be out of place here. Before the coming of Islam into Medina, the city’s inhabitants included two pagan Arab tribes known as Aus and Khazraj, and three Jewish tribes named Banu Quraizah, Banu Nadirand Banu Qainuqa‘. The two pagan tribes outnumbered the Jews but were inferior to them in wealth and education. The Jews thus exercised great influence over the pagans of Medina. In order to further increase their influence, they encouraged internecine feuds among their idolatrous neighbours. A few years before the rise of Islam the pagan tribes of Medina, realizing how they had been duped, decided to organize themselves under a duly elected king. Their choice fell upon one ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, chief of the tribe of Khazraj, and they were preparing for his coronation when news came to them of the rise of Islam in Mecca. Events suddenly began to take a different turn. The idolatrous tribes of Ausand Khazraj became attracted towards Islam and began to embrace the new faith in large numbers, believing that the solution of their difficulties lay not in electing a king but in accepting Islam. Soon after the Holy Prophet migrated to Medina, the tide of enthusiasm became irresistible; and ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy and his party felt it wise to follow their tribesmen into the new faith. They did not realize at the time that the establishment of Islam would mean the frustration of their own hopes. When, however, the power of Islam became established, they realized that they had put an end to their hopes. This realization destroyed any attachment they had for Islam. Instead, they developed actual hostility towards it. However, as a preponderant majority of their tribesmen had already become zealous followers of Islam, they could not openly leave its fold. Thus came into being the hypocrites—a party professing Islam outwardly but hostile to it at heart. Not strong enough to oppose Islam openly, they naturally thought of entering into a secret alliance with the Jews in order to injure the cause of Islam. In the beginning they had nothing to do with the Meccans for whom they bore a long-standing tribal antipathy. After the Battle of Uhud, however, at the instigation of the Jews and prompted by their own jealousy, they forgot their enmity and began to secretly conspire with the Quraish of Mecca, keeping up a show of attachment for Islam. Their leader ‘Abdullah continued to accompany the Holy Prophet in many of his expeditions.
In the Quran this party of hypocrites is mentioned in several places. Their last act of hostility towards Islam was their attempt, after the Fall of Mecca, to conspire with the Byzantine Christian power. The occasion was the Tabuk expedition led by the Holy Prophet in the ninth year of Hijrah. The attempt met with discomfiture. It was probably the shock of its failure that caused, only two months later, the death of ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy. The party then broke up. Some of its members entered Islam sincerely; others ended their days in obscurity.
b
4:143.
29
Khada‘a-hu means, he sought or desired to deceive him but did not succeed in his attempt. Khada‘a-hu means, he succeeded in his attempt to deceive him; he forsook him or it (Baqa’). The former word is used about a man when he has not attained his desire and the latter when he has attained it (Lane).
وَاِذۡ قُلۡنَا لِلۡمَلٰٓئِکَۃِ اسۡجُدُوۡا لِاٰدَمَ فَسَجَدُوۡۤا اِلَّاۤ اِبۡلِیۡسَ اَبٰی وَاسۡتَکۡبَرَ وَکَانَ مِنَ الۡکٰفِرِیۡنَ
7:12-13; 15:29, 33; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117; 38:72-77.
阿丹已经成为一个具有安拉的常德的形象, 而且已经达到了先知品位。安拉命令天使们为他服务。这阿拉伯语 اُسْجُدُوْا (Usjudu) 的含意不是-------- “拜倒在阿丹面前”, 因为 «古兰经» 明确禁止拜倒在除安拉之外的任何一个面前 (41:38), 向阿丹拜倒的命令不可能曾对天使颁发。这个命令的意思是, “要拜倒在我 (安拉) 的面前, 作为感谢我创造阿丹的标志。”
اِلَّا (Illa, 除…外) 用来指; ‘除外’。在阿拉伯语中 اِسْتِثْنَاء (Istithna, 除外) 有两种情况: (1) اِسْتِثْنَاء مُتَّصِلْ (Istithna’Muttasil) 即这个被除外的事物属于同类或同种, 而从这些事物中突出例外的事物, (2) اِسْتِثْنَاء مُنْقَطِعْ (Istithna’ Munqati‘) 即除外的事物属于不同种类。在注释的本节经文中الا这词表示后一种的除外, 伊布利司 (اِبْلِيْس, Iblis) 不是天使之一。
اِبْلِيْس (Iblis, 伊布利司) 这个词来自 اَبْلَسَ (Ablasa) 意思是指, (1) 他的善行或美德衰退了; (2) 他放弃了希望或对安拉的仁慈绝望了; (3) 精神颓废; (4) 困惑和不能看出他的方向; 和 (5) 他无法达到愿望。根据这词根的意义, اِبْلِيْس 是一个没什么善良而有极大邪恶的人, 并由于他不顺从安拉而对安拉的仁慈失去希望, 因此他处于困惑和分不清的情况之中而不能看出他的路。伊布利司常常被认为与恶魔相同, 但是在某些情况下不同于他。必须搞清的是, 伊布利司并不是天使之一, 因为他在这里已被说成不服从安拉, 而天使们一直被描述成始终 “谦恭的” 和 “服从的” (66:7)。安拉对伊布利司是愤怒的, 因为他也奉命去侍候阿丹, 但他不服从命令 (7:13)。而且, 即使对伊布利司没有单独的命令, 给天使们的这一命令必须扩大到全人类, 因为天使是天地间各个不同地区的管理者, 给他们的命令应自动地扩大到全人类。如上所述, 据词根的意思, 伊布利司这词其实是用于反对天使们的恶魔的一个属性名称。他有这个名称是因为他具有上述那些属性, 尤其是丧失善良、迷惑不解以及对安拉的仁慈绝望的那样品性。伊布利司不是在2:37中提到的那个شَيْطَانْ (Shaitan) 恶魔, 这一点可以从这个事实中看出来, 即凡是有阿丹事迹的地方, «古兰经» 就同样提到这两个名词, 但这两者之间, 处处可以看出细致的差异。无论 «古兰经» 在哪里提到这个不同与天使而是拒绝侍候阿丹者经文总是提起伊布利司这一个名字, 无论 «古兰经» 在哪里讲到的欺诈阿丹并成为他被赶出 “天园” 的工具时, 就提到 恶魔 (撒旦) 这一名字。这个差别是最重要的, 而且已经在全部 «古兰经» 中至少有10次这样的提法 (2:35, 37; 7:12, 21; 15:32; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117, 121; 38:75), 这个差别清楚地表明了伊布利司不同于欺诈阿丹的恶魔 (撒旦), 也不是阿丹的一个自己人。在其他地方, «古兰经» 说伊布利司是安拉的一个神秘创造物, 不同于天使, 他可以顺从或不顺从安拉 (7:12, 13)。
عربی زبان میں سَجَدَ کے معنے ظاہری سجدہ کرنے کے علاوہ فرمانبرداری کے بھی ہوتے ہیں (اقرب) اور فرشتوں کے آدم کے سامنے سجدہ کرنے کے یہی معنے تھے کہ ان کو حکم دیا گیا تھا کہ آدم ؑ کی فرمانبراری کرو۔ نیز اُسْجُدُوْا لِاٰدَمَ میں لام کے معنے تعلیل کے بھی ہو سکتے ہیں۔ اس لحاظ سے آیت کے یہ معنی ہوں گے کہ آدم ؑ کی پیدائش کی وجہ سے خداتعالیٰ کو سجدہ کرو۔ یہ مرادنہیں کہ آدم ؑ کو سجدہ کرو۔ یعنی خداتعالیٰ نے ایک کامل وجود پیدا کیا ہے اس کی پیدائش پر خداتعالیٰ کی عظمت کے اظہار کے لئے اس کے سامنے سجدہ کرو۔
یہ استثناء منقطع ہے یعنی جس کو مستثنیٰ کیا گیا ہے وہ پہلے گروہ میں شامل نہیں بلکہ اس سے الگ ہے۔ اردو میں اس کے لئے کوئی خاص لفظ یا طریقِ اظہار مقرر نہیں۔ اس لئے قریب ترین محاورہ سے ترجمہ کیا گیا ہے۔
7:12-13; 15:29, 33; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117; 38:72-77.
Adam having become an image of the attributes of God, and having attained the rank of a Prophet, God ordered the angels to serve him. The Arabic expression Usjudu does not mean—'fall prostrate before Adam,' because the Qur’an definitely prohibits prostrating before anything but God (41:38) and a command to that effect could not have been given to angels. The command means, 'prostrate yourselves before Me as a mark of thanksgiving for My having created Adam.'
Illa (but) is used to signify 'exception.' In Arabic Istithna’ (exception) is of two kinds: (1) Istithna’ Muttasil, i.e. an exception in which the thing excepted belongs to the same class or species to which the things from which an exception is sought to be made belong, (2) Istithna’ Munqati’, i.e. an exception where the excepted thing belongs to a different class or species. In the verse under comment the word illa denotes the latter kind of exception, Iblis not being one of the angels.
The word Iblis is derived from Ablasa which means, (1) his good or virtue decreased; (2) he gave up hope or despaired of the mercy of God; (3) became broken in spirit; (4) was perplexed and unable to see his way; and (5) he was prevented from attaining his wish. Based on the root meaning of the word, Iblis is a being which contains little of good and much of evil and which, on account of its having despaired of God’s mercy owing to its disobedience, is left perplexed and confounded and unable to see its way. Iblis is often considered identical with Satan, but is in some cases different from him. Iblis, it must be understood, was not one of the angels, because, whereas he has been here described as disobeying God, the angels have been described as ever 'submissive' and 'obedient' (66:7). God was angry with Iblis because he too was commanded to serve Adam but he disobeyed (7:13). Moreover, even if there were no separate commandment for Iblis, the one for angels
7:12, 13; 15:29-33; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117; 38:72-77.
Important Words:
اسجدوا (submit) is derived from سجد which means (1) he humbled or submitted himself; (2) he bowed; (3) he prostrated himself. They say سجدت السفینة للریاح which means, the boat bowed before the wind, i.e. it followed the direction of the wind (Aqrab); (4) the word also means, he obeyed and worshipped (Mufradat).
الا (but) is used to signify the sense of exception. In Arabic استثناء (exception) is of two kinds: (1) استثناء متصل i.e. an exception in which the thing excepted belongs to the same class or species to which the things from which an exception is sought to be made, belong, as we say جاء القوم الازیدا i.e. all the people came except Zaid. Here Zaid belongs to the same class to which the people belong. (2) استثناء منقطع i.e. an exception in which the excepted thing belongs to a different class or species, as they say جاء القوم الاحمارا i.e. all the people came except the donkey. Here the donkey does not belong to the class or species from which exception is sought to be made. In the verse under comment the word الا denotes the latter kind of exception, Iblis not being one of the angels.
ابلیس (Iblis) is derived from ابلس which means: (1) his good or virtue became less or decreased; (2) he gave up hope or he despaired of the mercy of God; (3) he became broken in spirit and mournful; (4) he was perplexed and was unable to see his way; (5) he was or became silent on account of grief or despair; (6) he was cut short or silenced in argument; (7) he became unable to prosecute his journey; (8) he was prevented from attaining his wish. ابلیس (Iblis) is generally considered to be a name of Satan (Lane). Based on the root meaning of the word, ابلیس is a being who contains little of good and much of evil and who, on account of his having despaired of God’s mercy, owing to His disobedience, is left perplexed and confounded and unable to see his way. Iblis is often considered identical with Satan, but is in some cases different from him, as will appear from the following commentary.
کان (was) is a very common word of the Arabic language giving a vast variety of meanings some of which are: (1) he or it was; (2) he or it is; (3) he or it shall be; (4) he or it came into being; (5) he or it became; etc. The word is also used to express a permanent attribute or quality, as the Quran says: کان الله علیما حکیما i.e. Allah is All-Knowing, Wise. The expression ماکان لنبی ان یکون له اسری means, it does not behove a Prophet, or it does not become a Prophet, or it is not right or proper for a Prophet that captives be taken for him (8:68). The clause ماکان لنبی ان یغل means, it is impossible for a Prophet to act dishonestly, or a Prophet cannot act dishonestly (3:162) (Aqrab, Mufradat, Taj & Kashshaf).
Commentary:
When Adam became an image of the attributes of God, and attained the rank of a Prophet, God ordered the angels to serve him. The words اسجدوالآدم do not mean, "Fall prostrate before Adam." The Quran definitely says: Prostrate not yourselves before the sun, nor before the moon, but prostrate yourselves before Allah, Who created them (41:38). Thus prostration before Adam by way of worship is opposed to the teachings of the Quran, and a command to that effect could never proceed from God. The word سجدة has been used here in the sense of "obedience", and "submission". Thus the verse means that God bade the angels to serve Adam, that is, assist him in his mission. In this way, the angels are ordered to serve all the Prophets of God, their chief duty being to help the cause of a Prophet and to draw the hearts of men towards him.
ابلیس (Iblis), it must be clearly understood, was not one of the angels, because, whereas Iblis has been here described as disobeying God, the angels have been described as ever 'submissive' and 'obedient'. Says the Quran: They disobey not Allah in what He commands them, and do what they are commanded (66:7). Hence ابلیس could not be an angel. The objection, why was God angry with Iblis whereas the commandment stated in this verse was meant for the angels and not for him, is baseless, for elsewhere the Quran makes it clear that Iblis was also commanded to serve Adam. God says: What prevented thee (O Iblis,) from submitting (to Adam) when I commanded thee? (7:13). This shows that Iblis, though not an angel, was also ordered to make submission to Adam. Moreover, even if there were no separate commandment for Iblis, the one for angels must be taken to extend to all others, because angels being the custodians or guardians of different parts of the universe, the commandment given to them automatically extends to all.
As to the identity of Iblis it may be briefly stated that, as described under Important Words, Iblis is really an attributive name given, on the basis of the root meaning of the word, to the Evil Spirit opposed to the angels. Iblis has been so named because he possesses the attributes enumerated under Important Words above, particularly the quality of being deprived of good and of being left bewildered in the way, and of despairing of God’s mercy.
That Iblis was not the satan spoken of in 2:37 below is apparent from the fact that the Quran mentions the two names side by side, wherever the story of Adam is given, but everywhere a careful distinction is observed between the two, i.e. wherever the Quran speaks of the being who, unlike the angels, refused to serve Adam, it invariably mentions the name Iblis, and wherever it speaks of the being who beguiled Adam and became the means of his being turned out of جنة(garden), it invariably mentions the name 'satan'. This distinction, which is most significant and has been maintained throughout the Quran, i.e. in at least ten places (see 2:35, 37; 7:12, 21; 15:32; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117, 121; 38:75), clearly proves that Iblis, who is mentioned side by side with the angels, is different from the 'satan' who beguiled Adam and was one of Adam’s own people to whom Adam was sent as a Reformer.
Thus, Iblis was not one of the angels. This is apparent from the fact that, whereas the angels have been described as being always obedient to God and incapable of disobedience (16:51; 66:7), Iblis has been spoken of as having arrogantly disobeyed a clear commandment of God (7:12, 13). Elsewhere, the Quran speaks of Iblis, saying: He (Iblis) was one of the jinn (a secret creation); then he chose to disobey God’s order (18:51). From the above it is clear that, though not one of the angels, Iblis belonged to a secret creation of God who, unlike the angels, was capable of obeying or disobeying the Lord, as he liked. The Quran further makes it clear that when Iblis insolently disobeyed God, He turned him away and cursed him for his rebellious attitude, whereupon Iblis took the vow that he would thenceforward take to misleading men and hindering them from following the right way (7:17, 18; 15:35, 36, 40; 17:63). Elsewhere the Quran says: "Then said We to the angels, 'Submit to Adam;' and they all submitted. But Iblis did not; he would not be of those who submit. God said, 'What prevented thee from submitting when I commanded thee'? He said, 'I am better than he. Thou hast created me of fire while him hast Thou created of clay.' God said, 'Then go down hence; it is not for thee to be arrogant here. Get out; thou art certainly of those who are abased.' He said, 'Grant me respite till the day when they will be raised up.' God said, 'Thou shalt be of those who are given respite.' He said. 'Now since Thou hast adjudged me as lost, I will assuredly lie in wait for them on Thy straight path. Then will I surely come upon them from before them and from behind them and from their right and from their left, and Thou wilt not find most of them to be grateful.' God said, 'Get out hence, despised and banished. Whosoever of them shall follow thee, I will surely fill Hell with you all." (7:12-19). Elsewhere God says to Iblis: Surely, thou shalt have no power over My servants except such of the erring ones as choose to follow thee (15:43). At yet another place, God says that Iblis was one of the jinn, i.e. a secret creation (18:51). And about the jinn God says: I have created the jinn and men only that they may serve Me. (51:57)
As to the presence of good and evil in the world, it may be said that out of His infinite wisdom God has made man a free agent, giving him the power either to take the right path or be led into the wrong one as he likes. This system in which angels and Iblis both take part is quite in the fitness of things and is for man’s own good; for without being a free agent man cannot deserve praise or be entitled to reward for his good actions; and if man is to become entitled to reward for good actions, he needs must also be responsible for his sins and shortcomings, because his being a free agent must function both ways.
God has done more. He gives every man a good start in life by giving him a good and virtuous nature, and it is man himself who afterwards spoils the goodness of his nature and takes an evil course. Says the Holy Prophet: "Every child is born with a good nature (i.e. the nature of Islam); it is his parents who later make him a Jew or a Christian or a Magian" (Bukhari). God further raises Prophets and sends down His revelation for the reformation of mankind so that, if through their own free choice or under the influence of some evil spirits or bad associates, men should go astray, they may thereby be called back to truth. See also note on 'Satan' under 2:37.
a
7:12-13; 15:29, 33; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117; 38:72-77.
39
阿丹已经成为一个具有安拉的常德的形象, 而且已经达到了先知品位。安拉命令天使们为他服务。这阿拉伯语 اُسْجُدُوْا (Usjudu) 的含意不是-------- “拜倒在阿丹面前”, 因为 «古兰经» 明确禁止拜倒在除安拉之外的任何一个面前 (41:38), 向阿丹拜倒的命令不可能曾对天使颁发。这个命令的意思是, “要拜倒在我 (安拉) 的面前, 作为感谢我创造阿丹的标志。”
40
اِلَّا (Illa, 除…外) 用来指; ‘除外’。在阿拉伯语中 اِسْتِثْنَاء (Istithna, 除外) 有两种情况: (1) اِسْتِثْنَاء مُتَّصِلْ (Istithna’Muttasil) 即这个被除外的事物属于同类或同种, 而从这些事物中突出例外的事物, (2) اِسْتِثْنَاء مُنْقَطِعْ (Istithna’ Munqati‘) 即除外的事物属于不同种类。在注释的本节经文中الا这词表示后一种的除外, 伊布利司 (اِبْلِيْس, Iblis) 不是天使之一。
41
اِبْلِيْس (Iblis, 伊布利司) 这个词来自 اَبْلَسَ (Ablasa) 意思是指, (1) 他的善行或美德衰退了; (2) 他放弃了希望或对安拉的仁慈绝望了; (3) 精神颓废; (4) 困惑和不能看出他的方向; 和 (5) 他无法达到愿望。根据这词根的意义, اِبْلِيْس 是一个没什么善良而有极大邪恶的人, 并由于他不顺从安拉而对安拉的仁慈失去希望, 因此他处于困惑和分不清的情况之中而不能看出他的路。伊布利司常常被认为与恶魔相同, 但是在某些情况下不同于他。必须搞清的是, 伊布利司并不是天使之一, 因为他在这里已被说成不服从安拉, 而天使们一直被描述成始终 “谦恭的” 和 “服从的” (66:7)。安拉对伊布利司是愤怒的, 因为他也奉命去侍候阿丹, 但他不服从命令 (7:13)。而且, 即使对伊布利司没有单独的命令, 给天使们的这一命令必须扩大到全人类, 因为天使是天地间各个不同地区的管理者, 给他们的命令应自动地扩大到全人类。如上所述, 据词根的意思, 伊布利司这词其实是用于反对天使们的恶魔的一个属性名称。他有这个名称是因为他具有上述那些属性, 尤其是丧失善良、迷惑不解以及对安拉的仁慈绝望的那样品性。伊布利司不是在2:37中提到的那个شَيْطَانْ (Shaitan) 恶魔, 这一点可以从这个事实中看出来, 即凡是有阿丹事迹的地方, «古兰经» 就同样提到这两个名词, 但这两者之间, 处处可以看出细致的差异。无论 «古兰经» 在哪里提到这个不同与天使而是拒绝侍候阿丹者经文总是提起伊布利司这一个名字, 无论 «古兰经» 在哪里讲到的欺诈阿丹并成为他被赶出 “天园” 的工具时, 就提到 恶魔 (撒旦) 这一名字。这个差别是最重要的, 而且已经在全部 «古兰经» 中至少有10次这样的提法 (2:35, 37; 7:12, 21; 15:32; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117, 121; 38:75), 这个差别清楚地表明了伊布利司不同于欺诈阿丹的恶魔 (撒旦), 也不是阿丹的一个自己人。在其他地方, «古兰经» 说伊布利司是安拉的一个神秘创造物, 不同于天使, 他可以顺从或不顺从安拉 (7:12, 13)。
2
عربی زبان میں سَجَدَ کے معنے ظاہری سجدہ کرنے کے علاوہ فرمانبرداری کے بھی ہوتے ہیں (اقرب) اور فرشتوں کے آدم کے سامنے سجدہ کرنے کے یہی معنے تھے کہ ان کو حکم دیا گیا تھا کہ آدم ؑ کی فرمانبراری کرو۔ نیز اُسْجُدُوْا لِاٰدَمَ میں لام کے معنے تعلیل کے بھی ہو سکتے ہیں۔ اس لحاظ سے آیت کے یہ معنی ہوں گے کہ آدم ؑ کی پیدائش کی وجہ سے خداتعالیٰ کو سجدہ کرو۔ یہ مرادنہیں کہ آدم ؑ کو سجدہ کرو۔ یعنی خداتعالیٰ نے ایک کامل وجود پیدا کیا ہے اس کی پیدائش پر خداتعالیٰ کی عظمت کے اظہار کے لئے اس کے سامنے سجدہ کرو۔
3
یہ استثناء منقطع ہے یعنی جس کو مستثنیٰ کیا گیا ہے وہ پہلے گروہ میں شامل نہیں بلکہ اس سے الگ ہے۔ اردو میں اس کے لئے کوئی خاص لفظ یا طریقِ اظہار مقرر نہیں۔ اس لئے قریب ترین محاورہ سے ترجمہ کیا گیا ہے۔
a
7:12, 13; 15:29-33; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117; 38:72-77.
41
Important Words:
اسجدوا (submit) is derived from سجد which means (1) he humbled or submitted himself; (2) he bowed; (3) he prostrated himself. They say سجدت السفینة للریاح which means, the boat bowed before the wind, i.e. it followed the direction of the wind (Aqrab); (4) the word also means, he obeyed and worshipped (Mufradat).
الا (but) is used to signify the sense of exception. In Arabic استثناء (exception) is of two kinds: (1) استثناء متصل i.e. an exception in which the thing excepted belongs to the same class or species to which the things from which an exception is sought to be made, belong, as we say جاء القوم الازیدا i.e. all the people came except Zaid. Here Zaid belongs to the same class to which the people belong. (2) استثناء منقطع i.e. an exception in which the excepted thing belongs to a different class or species, as they say جاء القوم الاحمارا i.e. all the people came except the donkey. Here the donkey does not belong to the class or species from which exception is sought to be made. In the verse under comment the word الا denotes the latter kind of exception, Iblis not being one of the angels.
ابلیس (Iblis) is derived from ابلس which means: (1) his good or virtue became less or decreased; (2) he gave up hope or he despaired of the mercy of God; (3) he became broken in spirit and mournful; (4) he was perplexed and was unable to see his way; (5) he was or became silent on account of grief or despair; (6) he was cut short or silenced in argument; (7) he became unable to prosecute his journey; (8) he was prevented from attaining his wish. ابلیس (Iblis) is generally considered to be a name of Satan (Lane). Based on the root meaning of the word, ابلیس is a being who contains little of good and much of evil and who, on account of his having despaired of God’s mercy, owing to His disobedience, is left perplexed and confounded and unable to see his way. Iblis is often considered identical with Satan, but is in some cases different from him, as will appear from the following commentary.
کان (was) is a very common word of the Arabic language giving a vast variety of meanings some of which are: (1) he or it was; (2) he or it is; (3) he or it shall be; (4) he or it came into being; (5) he or it became; etc. The word is also used to express a permanent attribute or quality, as the Quran says: کان الله علیما حکیما i.e. Allah is All-Knowing, Wise. The expression ماکان لنبی ان یکون له اسری means, it does not behove a Prophet, or it does not become a Prophet, or it is not right or proper for a Prophet that captives be taken for him (8:68). The clause ماکان لنبی ان یغل means, it is impossible for a Prophet to act dishonestly, or a Prophet cannot act dishonestly (3:162) (Aqrab, Mufradat, Taj & Kashshaf).
Commentary:
When Adam became an image of the attributes of God, and attained the rank of a Prophet, God ordered the angels to serve him. The words اسجدوالآدم do not mean, "Fall prostrate before Adam." The Quran definitely says: Prostrate not yourselves before the sun, nor before the moon, but prostrate yourselves before Allah, Who created them (41:38). Thus prostration before Adam by way of worship is opposed to the teachings of the Quran, and a command to that effect could never proceed from God. The word سجدة has been used here in the sense of "obedience", and "submission". Thus the verse means that God bade the angels to serve Adam, that is, assist him in his mission. In this way, the angels are ordered to serve all the Prophets of God, their chief duty being to help the cause of a Prophet and to draw the hearts of men towards him.
ابلیس (Iblis), it must be clearly understood, was not one of the angels, because, whereas Iblis has been here described as disobeying God, the angels have been described as ever 'submissive' and 'obedient'. Says the Quran: They disobey not Allah in what He commands them, and do what they are commanded (66:7). Hence ابلیس could not be an angel. The objection, why was God angry with Iblis whereas the commandment stated in this verse was meant for the angels and not for him, is baseless, for elsewhere the Quran makes it clear that Iblis was also commanded to serve Adam. God says: What prevented thee (O Iblis,) from submitting (to Adam) when I commanded thee? (7:13). This shows that Iblis, though not an angel, was also ordered to make submission to Adam. Moreover, even if there were no separate commandment for Iblis, the one for angels must be taken to extend to all others, because angels being the custodians or guardians of different parts of the universe, the commandment given to them automatically extends to all.
As to the identity of Iblis it may be briefly stated that, as described under Important Words, Iblis is really an attributive name given, on the basis of the root meaning of the word, to the Evil Spirit opposed to the angels. Iblis has been so named because he possesses the attributes enumerated under Important Words above, particularly the quality of being deprived of good and of being left bewildered in the way, and of despairing of God’s mercy.
That Iblis was not the satan spoken of in 2:37 below is apparent from the fact that the Quran mentions the two names side by side, wherever the story of Adam is given, but everywhere a careful distinction is observed between the two, i.e. wherever the Quran speaks of the being who, unlike the angels, refused to serve Adam, it invariably mentions the name Iblis, and wherever it speaks of the being who beguiled Adam and became the means of his being turned out of جنة(garden), it invariably mentions the name 'satan'. This distinction, which is most significant and has been maintained throughout the Quran, i.e. in at least ten places (see 2:35, 37; 7:12, 21; 15:32; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117, 121; 38:75), clearly proves that Iblis, who is mentioned side by side with the angels, is different from the 'satan' who beguiled Adam and was one of Adam’s own people to whom Adam was sent as a Reformer.
Thus, Iblis was not one of the angels. This is apparent from the fact that, whereas the angels have been described as being always obedient to God and incapable of disobedience (16:51; 66:7), Iblis has been spoken of as having arrogantly disobeyed a clear commandment of God (7:12, 13). Elsewhere, the Quran speaks of Iblis, saying: He (Iblis) was one of the jinn (a secret creation); then he chose to disobey God’s order (18:51). From the above it is clear that, though not one of the angels, Iblis belonged to a secret creation of God who, unlike the angels, was capable of obeying or disobeying the Lord, as he liked. The Quran further makes it clear that when Iblis insolently disobeyed God, He turned him away and cursed him for his rebellious attitude, whereupon Iblis took the vow that he would thenceforward take to misleading men and hindering them from following the right way (7:17, 18; 15:35, 36, 40; 17:63). Elsewhere the Quran says: "Then said We to the angels, 'Submit to Adam;' and they all submitted. But Iblis did not; he would not be of those who submit. God said, 'What prevented thee from submitting when I commanded thee'? He said, 'I am better than he. Thou hast created me of fire while him hast Thou created of clay.' God said, 'Then go down hence; it is not for thee to be arrogant here. Get out; thou art certainly of those who are abased.' He said, 'Grant me respite till the day when they will be raised up.' God said, 'Thou shalt be of those who are given respite.' He said. 'Now since Thou hast adjudged me as lost, I will assuredly lie in wait for them on Thy straight path. Then will I surely come upon them from before them and from behind them and from their right and from their left, and Thou wilt not find most of them to be grateful.' God said, 'Get out hence, despised and banished. Whosoever of them shall follow thee, I will surely fill Hell with you all." (7:12-19). Elsewhere God says to Iblis: Surely, thou shalt have no power over My servants except such of the erring ones as choose to follow thee (15:43). At yet another place, God says that Iblis was one of the jinn, i.e. a secret creation (18:51). And about the jinn God says: I have created the jinn and men only that they may serve Me. (51:57)
As to the presence of good and evil in the world, it may be said that out of His infinite wisdom God has made man a free agent, giving him the power either to take the right path or be led into the wrong one as he likes. This system in which angels and Iblis both take part is quite in the fitness of things and is for man’s own good; for without being a free agent man cannot deserve praise or be entitled to reward for his good actions; and if man is to become entitled to reward for good actions, he needs must also be responsible for his sins and shortcomings, because his being a free agent must function both ways.
God has done more. He gives every man a good start in life by giving him a good and virtuous nature, and it is man himself who afterwards spoils the goodness of his nature and takes an evil course. Says the Holy Prophet: "Every child is born with a good nature (i.e. the nature of Islam); it is his parents who later make him a Jew or a Christian or a Magian" (Bukhari). God further raises Prophets and sends down His revelation for the reformation of mankind so that, if through their own free choice or under the influence of some evil spirits or bad associates, men should go astray, they may thereby be called back to truth. See also note on 'Satan' under 2:37.
a
7:12-13; 15:29, 33; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117; 38:72-77.
65
Adam having become an image of the attributes of God, and having attained the rank of a Prophet, God ordered the angels to serve him. The Arabic expression Usjudu does not mean—'fall prostrate before Adam,' because the Qur’an definitely prohibits prostrating before anything but God (41:38) and a command to that effect could not have been given to angels. The command means, 'prostrate yourselves before Me as a mark of thanksgiving for My having created Adam.'
66
Illa (but) is used to signify 'exception.' In Arabic Istithna’ (exception) is of two kinds: (1) Istithna’ Muttasil, i.e. an exception in which the thing excepted belongs to the same class or species to which the things from which an exception is sought to be made belong, (2) Istithna’ Munqati’, i.e. an exception where the excepted thing belongs to a different class or species. In the verse under comment the word illa denotes the latter kind of exception, Iblis not being one of the angels.
67
The word Iblis is derived from Ablasa which means, (1) his good or virtue decreased; (2) he gave up hope or despaired of the mercy of God; (3) became broken in spirit; (4) was perplexed and unable to see his way; and (5) he was prevented from attaining his wish. Based on the root meaning of the word, Iblis is a being which contains little of good and much of evil and which, on account of its having despaired of God’s mercy owing to its disobedience, is left perplexed and confounded and unable to see its way. Iblis is often considered identical with Satan, but is in some cases different from him. Iblis, it must be understood, was not one of the angels, because, whereas he has been here described as disobeying God, the angels have been described as ever 'submissive' and 'obedient' (66:7). God was angry with Iblis because he too was commanded to serve Adam but he disobeyed (7:13). Moreover, even if there were no separate commandment for Iblis, the one for angels
وَمِنۡہُمۡ اُمِّیُّوۡنَ لَا یَعۡلَمُوۡنَ الۡکِتٰبَ اِلَّاۤ اَمَانِیَّ وَاِنۡ ہُمۡ اِلَّا یَظُنُّوۡنَ
Ummiyyun signifies those who follow no revealed Book. The word is plural of Ummiyy which means, one who cannot read or write.
Important Words:
امیون (illiterate persons) is the plural of امی which means, one who can neither write nor read. The word is said to have been derived from ام (mother), for an امی (illiterate person) continues, as it were, the same as when born of his mother (Aqrab). امیalso signifies: (1) one not having a revealed Scripture; (2) one belonging to the Arab nation (Lane).
امانی (false notions) derived from منی is the plural of امنیة meaning: (1) a desire; (2) an object of desire; (3) falsehood; (4) reading or recitation (Aqrab).
Commentary:
There is yet a third class among the Jews who have no knowledge of the Book at all. They have only their own false notions or desires, and, instead of trying to understand the Book and basing their faith on conviction, they depend upon their own whims. Their knowledge is not based on God’s Book. They rather twist the Book according to their own vain desires and false notions. It is a case of the wish being father to the thought. As the word also means, reading or recitation, the verse in this sense would mean that the Jews only know the letter of the Law and have lost all contact with its spirit. They read the Book but do not understand it.
85
Important Words:
امیون (illiterate persons) is the plural of امی which means, one who can neither write nor read. The word is said to have been derived from ام (mother), for an امی (illiterate person) continues, as it were, the same as when born of his mother (Aqrab). امیalso signifies: (1) one not having a revealed Scripture; (2) one belonging to the Arab nation (Lane).
امانی (false notions) derived from منی is the plural of امنیة meaning: (1) a desire; (2) an object of desire; (3) falsehood; (4) reading or recitation (Aqrab).
Commentary:
There is yet a third class among the Jews who have no knowledge of the Book at all. They have only their own false notions or desires, and, instead of trying to understand the Book and basing their faith on conviction, they depend upon their own whims. Their knowledge is not based on God’s Book. They rather twist the Book according to their own vain desires and false notions. It is a case of the wish being father to the thought. As the word also means, reading or recitation, the verse in this sense would mean that the Jews only know the letter of the Law and have lost all contact with its spirit. They read the Book but do not understand it.
113A
Ummiyyun signifies those who follow no revealed Book. The word is plural of Ummiyy which means, one who cannot read or write.
وَقَالُوۡا لَنۡ تَمَسَّنَا النَّارُ اِلَّاۤ اَیَّامًا مَّعۡدُوۡدَۃً ۚ قُلۡ اَتَّخَذۡتُمۡ عِنۡدَ اللّٰہِ عَہۡدًا فَلَنۡ یُّخۡلِفَ اللّٰہُ عَہۡدَہٗۤ ۖ اَمۡ تَقُوۡلُوۡنَ عَلَی اللّٰہِ مَا لَا تَعۡلَمُوۡنَ
3:25.
54:44.
After recounting some malpractices of the Jews, the Qur’an proceeds to explain the root cause of their arrogance and hard-heartedness. These evil practices of the Jews, the Qur’an points out, are due to their wrong notion that they were immune from punishment (Jew. Enc. under 'Gehenna'), or, if they will at all be punished, the punishment will be very slight and of very short duration. At the time of the Holy Prophet, a section of the Jews thought that their punishment would not last more than forty days. Others reduced it to seven days (Jarir, under 2:81). "It is a received opinion among the Jews at present that no person (from among the Jews), be he ever so wicked, or of whatever sect, shall remain in Hell above eleven months or at most a year, except Dathan and Abiram and atheists (from among the Jews) who will be tormented there to all eternity" (Sale).
3:25; 5:19.
54:44.
Important Words:
النار (the Fire) means fire both as a source of light and of heat, the latter aspect being more dominant. Another word derived from the same root is نور meaning light, which is used without reference to the element of heat. The word النار (the Fire) has come to be used about "Hell", the punishment of which will consist of fire (Aqrab). It is significant that whereas the blessings of Heaven have been metaphorically spoken of as "streams of water", the punishment of Hell has been called "fire".
Commentary:
After recounting some malpractices of the Jews, the Quran proceeds to explain the root cause of their arrogance and hard-heartedness. These evil practices of the Jews, the Quran points out, are due to the wrong notion that they were immune from punishment (Jew. Enc. under Gehenna), or if they will at all be punished, the punishment will be very slight. It is recorded that at the time of the Holy Prophet, a section of the Jews thought that the punishment of the Jews would not last more than forty days (Jarir, under 2:81). Others regarded even this as too long, and reduced it to seven days (Jarir, ibid). As for modern Jews, Sale says: "It is a received opinion among the Jews at present, that no person (from among the Jews), be he ever so wicked, or of whatever sect, shall remain in Hell above eleven months or at most a year, except Dathan and Abiram and atheists (from among the Jews) who will be tormented there to all eternity" (Wherry, i. 318).
The concluding portion of the verse, i.e. have you taken a promise from Allah…? has been added to point out that the matter of salvation does not rest on the wish of a person or people but only on the grace and mercy of Allah Who has prescribed a law for it. This law the Quran proceeds to explain in the following two verses.
a
3:25.
b
54:44.
a
3:25; 5:19.
b
54:44.
87
Important Words:
النار (the Fire) means fire both as a source of light and of heat, the latter aspect being more dominant. Another word derived from the same root is نور meaning light, which is used without reference to the element of heat. The word النار (the Fire) has come to be used about "Hell", the punishment of which will consist of fire (Aqrab). It is significant that whereas the blessings of Heaven have been metaphorically spoken of as "streams of water", the punishment of Hell has been called "fire".
Commentary:
After recounting some malpractices of the Jews, the Quran proceeds to explain the root cause of their arrogance and hard-heartedness. These evil practices of the Jews, the Quran points out, are due to the wrong notion that they were immune from punishment (Jew. Enc. under Gehenna), or if they will at all be punished, the punishment will be very slight. It is recorded that at the time of the Holy Prophet, a section of the Jews thought that the punishment of the Jews would not last more than forty days (Jarir, under 2:81). Others regarded even this as too long, and reduced it to seven days (Jarir, ibid). As for modern Jews, Sale says: "It is a received opinion among the Jews at present, that no person (from among the Jews), be he ever so wicked, or of whatever sect, shall remain in Hell above eleven months or at most a year, except Dathan and Abiram and atheists (from among the Jews) who will be tormented there to all eternity" (Wherry, i. 318).
The concluding portion of the verse, i.e. have you taken a promise from Allah…? has been added to point out that the matter of salvation does not rest on the wish of a person or people but only on the grace and mercy of Allah Who has prescribed a law for it. This law the Quran proceeds to explain in the following two verses.
b
3:25.
c
54:44.
115
After recounting some malpractices of the Jews, the Qur’an proceeds to explain the root cause of their arrogance and hard-heartedness. These evil practices of the Jews, the Qur’an points out, are due to their wrong notion that they were immune from punishment (Jew. Enc. under 'Gehenna'), or, if they will at all be punished, the punishment will be very slight and of very short duration. At the time of the Holy Prophet, a section of the Jews thought that their punishment would not last more than forty days. Others reduced it to seven days (Jarir, under 2:81). "It is a received opinion among the Jews at present that no person (from among the Jews), be he ever so wicked, or of whatever sect, shall remain in Hell above eleven months or at most a year, except Dathan and Abiram and atheists (from among the Jews) who will be tormented there to all eternity" (Sale).
لَنۡ یَّضُرُّوۡکُمۡ اِلَّاۤ اَذًی ۖ وَّاِنۡ یُّقٰتِلُوۡکُمۡ یُوَلُّوۡکُمُ الۡاَدۡبَارَ ثُمَّ لَا یُنۡصَرُوۡنَ
59:13.
59:13.
59:13.
Commentary:
The words, they cannot harm you save a slight hurt, signify that Jews, in spite of their great enmity to Islam, will not be able to do Muslims more than a slight injury, and this is what actually happened.
The words, they shall show you their backs, contain a prophecy which met with its fulfilment three times by the defeat at Medina of the hostile Jewish tribes who made common cause with the Arab tribes. They were guilty of treachery and met with the punishment they deserved.
The words are equally applicable to the enemies of Islam in general. Preaching of the Divine Message can bring upon Muslims only temporary trouble. If they persevere in preaching with sincerity and patience, they are sure to come out successful in their endeavour. On the other hand, if the enemies of Islam take up arms against Muslims for their preaching of Islam, God will help the latter against their enemies and grant them victory.
d
59:13.
a
59:13.
397
Commentary:
The words, they cannot harm you save a slight hurt, signify that Jews, in spite of their great enmity to Islam, will not be able to do Muslims more than a slight injury, and this is what actually happened.
The words, they shall show you their backs, contain a prophecy which met with its fulfilment three times by the defeat at Medina of the hostile Jewish tribes who made common cause with the Arab tribes. They were guilty of treachery and met with the punishment they deserved.
The words are equally applicable to the enemies of Islam in general. Preaching of the Divine Message can bring upon Muslims only temporary trouble. If they persevere in preaching with sincerity and patience, they are sure to come out successful in their endeavour. On the other hand, if the enemies of Islam take up arms against Muslims for their preaching of Islam, God will help the latter against their enemies and grant them victory.
a
59:13.
ہَلۡ یَنۡظُرُوۡنَ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ یَّاۡتِیَہُمُ اللّٰہُ فِیۡ ظُلَلٍ مِّنَ الۡغَمَامِ وَالۡمَلٰٓئِکَۃُ وَقُضِیَ الۡاَمۡرُ ۚ وَاِلَی اللّٰہِ تُرۡجَعُ الۡاُمُوۡرُ
6:159; 16:34; 89:23.
اَلْغَمَامْ (al-Ghamam) 这词在 «古兰经» 上一直用来既表示仁慈 (7:161) 也表示惩罚 (25:26)。
这里指的是白德尔 (بَدْر, Badr) 战役, 那时安拉降下恩准给这些信者的云和雨 (布哈理) 中来帮助他们 (25:26), 并且还降下激起信徒们勇气而却使不信者的心中充满恐惧 (8:13) 的天使 (8:10)。据记载, 有些不信者在那天确实见到了这些天使 (زُرْقَانِی, Zurqani)。
短语 “安拉的降临” 还用在 «古兰经» 其它地方, 表示安拉的惩罚 (16:27; 59:3)。
6:159; 16:34; 89:23.
The phrase, "coming of God," is used by the Qur’an elsewhere also (16:27; 59:3) and signifies God’s punishment.
The word al-Ghamam has been used by the Qur’an to express both mercy (7:161) and punishment (25:26).
The reference is to the Battle of Badr, when God helped the believers by sending down clouds and rain (Bukhari), as was promised to them (25:26), and also sent down angels (8:10) who inspired the believers with courage and filled the hearts of the disbelievers with fear (8:13). Some of the disbelievers are reported to have actually seen the angels on that day (Zurqani).
6:159; 16:34; 89:23.
Important Words:
یاتیھم الله (Allah should come to them) is a metaphorical expression, meaning, Allah should come to them with His punishment, i.e. Allah should punish them. The metaphor ایتان الله i.e. coming of God, is used by the Quran elsewhere also (16:27; 59:3). In contrast to this, the Quran uses the metaphor توب الله i.e. turning of God, to express His turning with mercy (2:38; 9:117.) Similarly, ایتان الملئکة i.e. the coming of the angels, indicates their coming with punishment.
ظلل (coverings) is the plural of ظلة (zullah) which is derived from ظل and اظل the latter word meaning, he or it afforded or cast a shadow. But whereas ظل (zill) the plural of which is ظلال or اظلال means, shadow, ظلة whose plural is ظلل, means, a covering or a shade, i.e. a thing that casts or gives a shade or a shadow (Aqrab). The word ظلة or ظلل is generally used in connection with punishment (Mufradat).
الغمام (clouds) for which see 2:58. The word has been used by the Quran both in connection with mercy (7:161) and punishment (25:26).
Commentary:
The form of speech has been changed here from the second to the third person. The verse has apparently been addressed to either disbelievers or to hypocrites and the weak in faith. If it be taken to refer to disbelievers, as the change of form in the address indicates, it would mean that by desisting from belief they are, as it were, waiting for the punishment of God, and the verse incidentally hints that appointed punishment would come to them through raining clouds. The reference is to the Battle of Badr, when God helped believers by sending down clouds and rain (Bukhari), as was promised (25:26), and also sent down angels (8:10) who inspired the believers with courage and filled the hearts of the disbelievers with fear (8:13). Some of the disbelievers are reported to have actually seen the angels on that day (Zurqani). The matter was then "decided"; for, on that memorable day, all the chief leaders of the Quraish were killed, the Muslims obtaining a decisive victory which broke the power of the enemy. The coming of clouds refers to the rainfall which on the battlefield of Badr proved a blessing for the Muslims. It made the sand firm for them, while the land on the side of the enemy, being clayey, became slippery.
If, however, the verse be taken to refer to the hypocrites or the weak in faith, as the preceding two verses would suggest, then the clause, that Allah should come to them in the coverings of the clouds, would mean that if they did not mend their ways, God would have to chastise them even though they were apparently resting in the shade of faith, which is likened to a غمام or cloud. As shown under Important Words above, the word غمام (clouds) is sometimes used in connection with God’s mercy (7:161).
c
6:159; 16:34; 89:23.
149
اَلْغَمَامْ (al-Ghamam) 这词在 «古兰经» 上一直用来既表示仁慈 (7:161) 也表示惩罚 (25:26)。
150
这里指的是白德尔 (بَدْر, Badr) 战役, 那时安拉降下恩准给这些信者的云和雨 (布哈理) 中来帮助他们 (25:26), 并且还降下激起信徒们勇气而却使不信者的心中充满恐惧 (8:13) 的天使 (8:10)。据记载, 有些不信者在那天确实见到了这些天使 (زُرْقَانِی, Zurqani)。
151
短语 “安拉的降临” 还用在 «古兰经» 其它地方, 表示安拉的惩罚 (16:27; 59:3)。
a
6:159; 16:34; 89:23.
217
Important Words:
یاتیھم الله (Allah should come to them) is a metaphorical expression, meaning, Allah should come to them with His punishment, i.e. Allah should punish them. The metaphor ایتان الله i.e. coming of God, is used by the Quran elsewhere also (16:27; 59:3). In contrast to this, the Quran uses the metaphor توب الله i.e. turning of God, to express His turning with mercy (2:38; 9:117.) Similarly, ایتان الملئکة i.e. the coming of the angels, indicates their coming with punishment.
ظلل (coverings) is the plural of ظلة (zullah) which is derived from ظل and اظل the latter word meaning, he or it afforded or cast a shadow. But whereas ظل (zill) the plural of which is ظلال or اظلال means, shadow, ظلة whose plural is ظلل, means, a covering or a shade, i.e. a thing that casts or gives a shade or a shadow (Aqrab). The word ظلة or ظلل is generally used in connection with punishment (Mufradat).
الغمام (clouds) for which see 2:58. The word has been used by the Quran both in connection with mercy (7:161) and punishment (25:26).
Commentary:
The form of speech has been changed here from the second to the third person. The verse has apparently been addressed to either disbelievers or to hypocrites and the weak in faith. If it be taken to refer to disbelievers, as the change of form in the address indicates, it would mean that by desisting from belief they are, as it were, waiting for the punishment of God, and the verse incidentally hints that appointed punishment would come to them through raining clouds. The reference is to the Battle of Badr, when God helped believers by sending down clouds and rain (Bukhari), as was promised (25:26), and also sent down angels (8:10) who inspired the believers with courage and filled the hearts of the disbelievers with fear (8:13). Some of the disbelievers are reported to have actually seen the angels on that day (Zurqani). The matter was then "decided"; for, on that memorable day, all the chief leaders of the Quraish were killed, the Muslims obtaining a decisive victory which broke the power of the enemy. The coming of clouds refers to the rainfall which on the battlefield of Badr proved a blessing for the Muslims. It made the sand firm for them, while the land on the side of the enemy, being clayey, became slippery.
If, however, the verse be taken to refer to the hypocrites or the weak in faith, as the preceding two verses would suggest, then the clause, that Allah should come to them in the coverings of the clouds, would mean that if they did not mend their ways, God would have to chastise them even though they were apparently resting in the shade of faith, which is likened to a غمام or cloud. As shown under Important Words above, the word غمام (clouds) is sometimes used in connection with God’s mercy (7:161).
a
6:159; 16:34; 89:23.
250
The phrase, "coming of God," is used by the Qur’an elsewhere also (16:27; 59:3) and signifies God’s punishment.
251
The word al-Ghamam has been used by the Qur’an to express both mercy (7:161) and punishment (25:26).
252
The reference is to the Battle of Badr, when God helped the believers by sending down clouds and rain (Bukhari), as was promised to them (25:26), and also sent down angels (8:10) who inspired the believers with courage and filled the hearts of the disbelievers with fear (8:13). Some of the disbelievers are reported to have actually seen the angels on that day (Zurqani).
اَلطَّلٰقُ مَرَّتَانِ ۖ فَاِمۡسَاکٌۢ بِمَعۡرُوۡفٍ اَوۡ تَسۡرِیۡحٌۢ بِاِحۡسٰنٍ ۗ وَلَا یَحِلُّ لَکُمۡ اَنۡ تَاۡخُذُوۡا مِمَّاۤ اٰتَیۡتُمُوۡہُنَّ شَیۡـًٔا اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ یَّخَافَاۤ اَلَّا یُقِیۡمَا حُدُوۡدَ اللّٰہِ ۖ فَاِنۡ خِفۡتُمۡ اَلَّا یُقِیۡمَا حُدُوۡدَ اللّٰہِ فَلَا جُنَاحَ عَلَیۡہِمَا فِیۡمَا افۡتَدَتۡ بِہٖ ۗ تِلۡکَ حُدُوۡدُ اللّٰہِ فَلَا تَعۡتَدُوۡہَا ۚ وَمَنۡ یَّتَعَدَّ حُدُوۡدَ اللّٰہِ فَاُولٰٓئِکَ ہُمُ الظّٰلِمُوۡنَ
2:228.
2:232; 4:130; 65:3.
这节经文含有对离婚第五种约制。如果丈夫想和妻子离异, 他必须在三个不同时期声明离婚, 每次在她个别的洁净时期中并没有和她同过房, 在同一时期声明两次或三次离婚, 是不准许的。这在 مَرَّتَان (Marratan, 两次) 这一字中可以看出。这字的意思是, 发生在两个不同时期的一件事情, 而不是发生在同一时间的两件事情。穆圣把这种同一时间的集中声明, 不管几次, 都只作一次离婚声明看待 (تِرْمِذِی与داؤد)。根据纳萨伊 (نَسَائِی) 说, 有一天穆圣听到有人在同一时间内作了三次离婚声明, 非常生气地说, “在我还在你们中间时, 就把安拉的经典当儿戏吗?” 在第一和第二次声明离婚后, 丈夫在 عِدَّة (‘Iddat), 既等候时期内, 不论经过或不经过妻子的同意, 都可以召回离了婚的妻子; 但是等候时期过了以后, 他要经过她的同意而且要重新娶她才能收回。在第三次离婚后, 丈夫就丧失了这种权利, 这对夫妻就最终离异了。穆圣的一个伙伴有一次问他说, “«古兰经» 在这里只谈了两次离婚, 第三次离婚在什么地方?” 穆圣向他提到 “以厚道的做法辞离她们” 这句话, 意思是说, 第一和第二次离婚之后, 丈夫可以保留并且可以再娶她, 如果她也同意结婚的话; 但是如果他要最后离异的话, 他应与她离婚, 即第三次离婚 {جَرِيْر (Jarir) 与 مُسْنَد (Musnad)}。这一点在下一节经文中还要进一步说明。这样, 这里的 تَسْرِيْح (Tasrih) 这个字意为 طَلَاق (Talaq), 即离婚。
一个人和他的妻子离婚后, 他就丧失了他已给她的嫁妆 (办嫁妆的钱); 如果在离婚时他还没有给过她嫁妆, 在正式离婚之前, 他必须给她那笔钱。而且, 他不准许取回作为馈赠或礼物而给她的任何东西。
不过, 如果提出离婚的是女方, 法律上称为 خُلْع (khul‘), 她必须通过 قَاضِیْ (Qadi) 即法官, 正如 “你们 (双方) 害怕” 这几个字所暗示的那样。在这种情况下, 她必须归还男方全部或部分嫁妆以及男方过去送给她的礼品, 这要双方议定或由法官决定。盖斯•彬•撒比特 (قَيْس بِنْ ثَابِتْ, Qais bin Thabit) 的妻子杰米拉 (جَمِيْلَة, Jamilah) 那个案例提供了妇女行使 خُلْع 权的一个很好的实际说明。她要求和丈夫盖斯离婚, 理由是她不喜欢他, 也就是说, 他们性格不合, 不能相处在一起。穆圣给了他 خُلْع 的许可, 但是她必须把他给她的果园还给他 (布哈理)。
عام طور پر اس زمانہ کے علماء یہ سمجھتے ہیں کہ جس نے تین دفعہ طلاق کہہ دیا اس کی طلاق بائن ہو جاتی ہے یعنی اس کی بیوی اس سے دوبارہ اس وقت تک شادی نہیں کر سکتی جب تک کسی اور سے نکاح نہ کر لے مگر یہ غلط ہے کیونکہ قرآن کریم میں صاف فرمایا گیا ہے اَلطَّـلَا قُ مَرَّتٰنِ یعنی وہ طلاق جو بائن نہیں وہ دو دفعہ ہو سکتی ہے اس طور پر کہ پہلے مرد طلاق دے پھر یا تو طلاق واپس لے لے اور رجوع کرے یا عدت گزرنے دے اور نکاح کرے۔ پھر اَن بَن کی صورت میں دوبارہ طلاق دے۔ پس ایسی طلاق کا دو دفعہ ہونا تو قطعی طور پر ثابت ہے۔ پس ایک ہی دفعہ تین یا تین سے زیادہ بار طلاق کہہ دینے کو بائن قرار دین
تمہیں یعنی ملتِ اسلامیہ یا اسلام پر ایمان رکھنے والی حکومت کو۔
اِنْ خِفْتُمْ میں بتایا گیا ہے کہ اگر محکمہ قضا اس بات کا فیصلہ کرے کہ عورت خاوند کے پاس رہنے کے لئے راضی نہیں اور اس کی نارضا مندی کی وجہ سے مرد بھی عدل نہ رکھ سکے گا‘ تو عورت اگر کچھ دینا چاہے تو مرد کو اجازت ہے کہ کچھ مال لیکر اسے طلاق دے دے۔ لیکن وہ صرف اتنا ہی مال لے سکتا ہے جتنا اس نے خود دیا ہو اور کچھ نہیں۔
2:232; 4:130; 65:3.
This verse contains the fifth check on divorce. A man who seeks separation from his wife must pronounce divorce on three separate occasions, each in a separate period of purity when he has not gone in unto her during that period. The pronouncement of divorce twice or thrice at one and the same time is not permissible as is hinted in the word Marratan (twice) which signifies a thing happening on two separate occasions and not two things happening at one and the same time. The Holy Prophet treated such collective pronouncements, whatever their number, as only one divorce (Tirmidhi & Dawud). According to Nasa’i, the Holy Prophet was extremely angry when one day he was told that a person had made all the three pronouncements of divorce at one and the same time and said, "Is the Book of God going to be made a plaything while I am yet among you?" After the pronouncement of the first two divorces, the husband can take back the divorced wife within ‘Iddat, i.e. the period of waiting, with or
When a person divorces his wife, he forfeits the dower-money he has given her; and if at the time of divorce he has not yet given her the dower- money, he must make the payment before the divorce becomes effective. Again, he is not allowed to take back anything he might have given her in the form of gifts and presents.
If, however, it is the wife who demands separation, technically known as Khula‘, she must get it through a Qadi or judge as the words "you fear," in the plural number, hint. In this case she has to part with, in full or in part, her dowry as well as the gifts she might have received from her husband, as agreed upon by the parties or decided by the judge. The case of Jamilah, wife of Qais bin Thabit, provides a good illustration of the exercise of the right of Khula‘ by women. She demanded separation from her husband. Qais, on the ground that she did not like him, i.e. their temperaments being different she could not get on with him. She was granted Khula‘ by the Holy Prophet, but she had to return to her husband the orchard he had given her (Bukhari).
See 2:228.
2:232; 4:130; 65:3.
Important Words:
امساك (retain) is derived from امسك which is again derived from مسك. They say امسك به i.e. he stuck to it. امسك is both transitive and intransitive. امسكه means, he got hold of it and stopped and retained it. امسك عن الکلام means, he abstained from talking. امساك means, (1) to hold or stop or prevent or retain; (2) to refrain or abstain (Aqrab).
تسریح (send away) is the noun-infinitive from سرح (sarraha) which is derived from سرح. They say سرح المواشی i.e. the cattle went forth for grazing. سرح السیل means, the flood moved on leisurely. سرحه means, he sent him away. سرح فلان زوجته means, he sent away or divorced his wife (Aqrab).
حدود (limits) is the plural of حد i.e. a limit. حده means, he put a limit to it. حد الشیء عن الشیء means, he distinguished one thing from the other. الحد means, (1) the limit or the line where two things meet; (2) last limit or extremity of a thing; (3) that by which a thing may be defined; (4) prescribed punishment for an offence. حدود الله means God’s religious commandments (Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse contains the fifth check on divorce. A man who seeks permanent and irrevocable separation from his wife must pronounce divorce on three separate occasions, each in a separate طھر i.e. period of purity, when the woman is clean and the man has not gone in unto her during that period of purity. The pronouncement of divorce twice or thrice at one and the same time is not permissible as the verse hints in the word مرتان (twice) which signifies a thing happening on two separate occasions and not two things happening at one and the same time. The Holy Prophet treated such collective pronouncements, whatever their number, as only one divorce (Tirmidhi & Dawud). According to Nasa’i, the Holy Prophet was extremely angry when one day he was told that a person had made all the three pronouncements of divorce at one and the same time, and said: "Is the Book of God going to be made a plaything while I am yet among you?"
After the pronouncement of the first two divorces, the husband can take back the divorced wife within ‘iddah, i.e. the period of waiting, with or without her consent; but after the period of waiting is over, he can take her back only with her consent and that after remarrying her. After the pronouncement of the third divorce, however, the husband forfeits this right and the couple are finally separated. A Companion of the Holy Prophet once asked him saying, "The Quran has here spoken of two divorces only, whence comes in the third!" The Prophet referred him to the Quranic words اوتسریح باحسان i.e. or send them away with kindness meaning thereby that after the pronouncement of the first two divorces the husband was free to retain his wife if he so desired but if he wanted irrevocable separation, he should "send her away", i.e. divorce her a third time (Jarir & Musnad). The point is further made clear in the succeeding verse. Thus the word تسریح here signifies طلاق i.e. divorce.
The present verse also makes it clear that when a person divorces his wife, he forfeits مھر i.e. the dower-money he has given her; and if at the time of divorce he has not yet given her the dower-money agreed on by the parties, he must make the payment before the divorce becomes effective. Again, he is not allowed to take back anything he might have given her in the form of gifts and presents as the clause it is not lawful for you that you take anything of what you have given them indicates.
If, however, it is the wife who demands separation, technically known as خلع (Khul‘a lit. the putting off of clothes etc., or the shedding of old leaves), she must get it through a Qadi or judge as the word خفتم (you fear), which has been put in the plural number, hints. In this case she has to part with, in full or in part, her dowry as well as the gifts she might have received from her husband, as agreed on by the parties or decided by the judge. The case of Jamilah, wife of Qais bin Thabit, provides a good illustration of the exercise of the right of Khul‘a by women. She demanded separation from her husband, Qais, on the ground that she did not like him, i.e. their temperaments being different, she could not get on with him. She was granted Kkul‘a by the Holy Prophet, but she had to return to her husband the orchard he had given her (Bukhari). This right, however, is not to be exercised in a light-hearted manner. The Holy Prophet has condemned the action of a woman who demands separation from her husband without valid reason even as he has condemned the action of a man who divorces his wife without genuine cause. He is reported to have said, "A woman who seeks separation from her husband without a legitimate cause shall be deprived of the fragrance of heaven" (Dawud & Tirmidhi). This is what is hinted in the concluding words, these are the limits prescribed by Allah, so transgress them not, etc. The husband and the wife are both warned to fear God and refrain from transgressing the limits imposed by God for their own good.
b
2:228.
c
2:232; 4:130; 65:3.
170
这节经文含有对离婚第五种约制。如果丈夫想和妻子离异, 他必须在三个不同时期声明离婚, 每次在她个别的洁净时期中并没有和她同过房, 在同一时期声明两次或三次离婚, 是不准许的。这在 مَرَّتَان (Marratan, 两次) 这一字中可以看出。这字的意思是, 发生在两个不同时期的一件事情, 而不是发生在同一时间的两件事情。穆圣把这种同一时间的集中声明, 不管几次, 都只作一次离婚声明看待 (تِرْمِذِی与داؤد)。根据纳萨伊 (نَسَائِی) 说, 有一天穆圣听到有人在同一时间内作了三次离婚声明, 非常生气地说, “在我还在你们中间时, 就把安拉的经典当儿戏吗?” 在第一和第二次声明离婚后, 丈夫在 عِدَّة (‘Iddat), 既等候时期内, 不论经过或不经过妻子的同意, 都可以召回离了婚的妻子; 但是等候时期过了以后, 他要经过她的同意而且要重新娶她才能收回。在第三次离婚后, 丈夫就丧失了这种权利, 这对夫妻就最终离异了。穆圣的一个伙伴有一次问他说, “«古兰经» 在这里只谈了两次离婚, 第三次离婚在什么地方?” 穆圣向他提到 “以厚道的做法辞离她们” 这句话, 意思是说, 第一和第二次离婚之后, 丈夫可以保留并且可以再娶她, 如果她也同意结婚的话; 但是如果他要最后离异的话, 他应与她离婚, 即第三次离婚 {جَرِيْر (Jarir) 与 مُسْنَد (Musnad)}。这一点在下一节经文中还要进一步说明。这样, 这里的 تَسْرِيْح (Tasrih) 这个字意为 طَلَاق (Talaq), 即离婚。
171
一个人和他的妻子离婚后, 他就丧失了他已给她的嫁妆 (办嫁妆的钱); 如果在离婚时他还没有给过她嫁妆, 在正式离婚之前, 他必须给她那笔钱。而且, 他不准许取回作为馈赠或礼物而给她的任何东西。
172
不过, 如果提出离婚的是女方, 法律上称为 خُلْع (khul‘), 她必须通过 قَاضِیْ (Qadi) 即法官, 正如 “你们 (双方) 害怕” 这几个字所暗示的那样。在这种情况下, 她必须归还男方全部或部分嫁妆以及男方过去送给她的礼品, 这要双方议定或由法官决定。盖斯•彬•撒比特 (قَيْس بِنْ ثَابِتْ, Qais bin Thabit) 的妻子杰米拉 (جَمِيْلَة, Jamilah) 那个案例提供了妇女行使 خُلْع 权的一个很好的实际说明。她要求和丈夫盖斯离婚, 理由是她不喜欢他, 也就是说, 他们性格不合, 不能相处在一起。穆圣给了他 خُلْع 的许可, 但是她必须把他给她的果园还给他 (布哈理)。
1
عام طور پر اس زمانہ کے علماء یہ سمجھتے ہیں کہ جس نے تین دفعہ طلاق کہہ دیا اس کی طلاق بائن ہو جاتی ہے یعنی اس کی بیوی اس سے دوبارہ اس وقت تک شادی نہیں کر سکتی جب تک کسی اور سے نکاح نہ کر لے مگر یہ غلط ہے کیونکہ قرآن کریم میں صاف فرمایا گیا ہے اَلطَّـلَا قُ مَرَّتٰنِ یعنی وہ طلاق جو بائن نہیں وہ دو دفعہ ہو سکتی ہے اس طور پر کہ پہلے مرد طلاق دے پھر یا تو طلاق واپس لے لے اور رجوع کرے یا عدت گزرنے دے اور نکاح کرے۔ پھر اَن بَن کی صورت میں دوبارہ طلاق دے۔ پس ایسی طلاق کا دو دفعہ ہونا تو قطعی طور پر ثابت ہے۔ پس ایک ہی دفعہ تین یا تین سے زیادہ بار طلاق کہہ دینے کو بائن قرار دین
2
تمہیں یعنی ملتِ اسلامیہ یا اسلام پر ایمان رکھنے والی حکومت کو۔
3
اِنْ خِفْتُمْ میں بتایا گیا ہے کہ اگر محکمہ قضا اس بات کا فیصلہ کرے کہ عورت خاوند کے پاس رہنے کے لئے راضی نہیں اور اس کی نارضا مندی کی وجہ سے مرد بھی عدل نہ رکھ سکے گا‘ تو عورت اگر کچھ دینا چاہے تو مرد کو اجازت ہے کہ کچھ مال لیکر اسے طلاق دے دے۔ لیکن وہ صرف اتنا ہی مال لے سکتا ہے جتنا اس نے خود دیا ہو اور کچھ نہیں۔
a
See 2:228.
b
2:232; 4:130; 65:3.
236
Important Words:
امساك (retain) is derived from امسك which is again derived from مسك. They say امسك به i.e. he stuck to it. امسك is both transitive and intransitive. امسكه means, he got hold of it and stopped and retained it. امسك عن الکلام means, he abstained from talking. امساك means, (1) to hold or stop or prevent or retain; (2) to refrain or abstain (Aqrab).
تسریح (send away) is the noun-infinitive from سرح (sarraha) which is derived from سرح. They say سرح المواشی i.e. the cattle went forth for grazing. سرح السیل means, the flood moved on leisurely. سرحه means, he sent him away. سرح فلان زوجته means, he sent away or divorced his wife (Aqrab).
حدود (limits) is the plural of حد i.e. a limit. حده means, he put a limit to it. حد الشیء عن الشیء means, he distinguished one thing from the other. الحد means, (1) the limit or the line where two things meet; (2) last limit or extremity of a thing; (3) that by which a thing may be defined; (4) prescribed punishment for an offence. حدود الله means God’s religious commandments (Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse contains the fifth check on divorce. A man who seeks permanent and irrevocable separation from his wife must pronounce divorce on three separate occasions, each in a separate طھر i.e. period of purity, when the woman is clean and the man has not gone in unto her during that period of purity. The pronouncement of divorce twice or thrice at one and the same time is not permissible as the verse hints in the word مرتان (twice) which signifies a thing happening on two separate occasions and not two things happening at one and the same time. The Holy Prophet treated such collective pronouncements, whatever their number, as only one divorce (Tirmidhi & Dawud). According to Nasa’i, the Holy Prophet was extremely angry when one day he was told that a person had made all the three pronouncements of divorce at one and the same time, and said: "Is the Book of God going to be made a plaything while I am yet among you?"
After the pronouncement of the first two divorces, the husband can take back the divorced wife within ‘iddah, i.e. the period of waiting, with or without her consent; but after the period of waiting is over, he can take her back only with her consent and that after remarrying her. After the pronouncement of the third divorce, however, the husband forfeits this right and the couple are finally separated. A Companion of the Holy Prophet once asked him saying, "The Quran has here spoken of two divorces only, whence comes in the third!" The Prophet referred him to the Quranic words اوتسریح باحسان i.e. or send them away with kindness meaning thereby that after the pronouncement of the first two divorces the husband was free to retain his wife if he so desired but if he wanted irrevocable separation, he should "send her away", i.e. divorce her a third time (Jarir & Musnad). The point is further made clear in the succeeding verse. Thus the word تسریح here signifies طلاق i.e. divorce.
The present verse also makes it clear that when a person divorces his wife, he forfeits مھر i.e. the dower-money he has given her; and if at the time of divorce he has not yet given her the dower-money agreed on by the parties, he must make the payment before the divorce becomes effective. Again, he is not allowed to take back anything he might have given her in the form of gifts and presents as the clause it is not lawful for you that you take anything of what you have given them indicates.
If, however, it is the wife who demands separation, technically known as خلع (Khul‘a lit. the putting off of clothes etc., or the shedding of old leaves), she must get it through a Qadi or judge as the word خفتم (you fear), which has been put in the plural number, hints. In this case she has to part with, in full or in part, her dowry as well as the gifts she might have received from her husband, as agreed on by the parties or decided by the judge. The case of Jamilah, wife of Qais bin Thabit, provides a good illustration of the exercise of the right of Khul‘a by women. She demanded separation from her husband, Qais, on the ground that she did not like him, i.e. their temperaments being different, she could not get on with him. She was granted Kkul‘a by the Holy Prophet, but she had to return to her husband the orchard he had given her (Bukhari). This right, however, is not to be exercised in a light-hearted manner. The Holy Prophet has condemned the action of a woman who demands separation from her husband without valid reason even as he has condemned the action of a man who divorces his wife without genuine cause. He is reported to have said, "A woman who seeks separation from her husband without a legitimate cause shall be deprived of the fragrance of heaven" (Dawud & Tirmidhi). This is what is hinted in the concluding words, these are the limits prescribed by Allah, so transgress them not, etc. The husband and the wife are both warned to fear God and refrain from transgressing the limits imposed by God for their own good.
b
2:228.c
2:232; 4:130; 65:3.
280
This verse contains the fifth check on divorce. A man who seeks separation from his wife must pronounce divorce on three separate occasions, each in a separate period of purity when he has not gone in unto her during that period. The pronouncement of divorce twice or thrice at one and the same time is not permissible as is hinted in the word Marratan (twice) which signifies a thing happening on two separate occasions and not two things happening at one and the same time. The Holy Prophet treated such collective pronouncements, whatever their number, as only one divorce (Tirmidhi & Dawud). According to Nasa’i, the Holy Prophet was extremely angry when one day he was told that a person had made all the three pronouncements of divorce at one and the same time and said, "Is the Book of God going to be made a plaything while I am yet among you?" After the pronouncement of the first two divorces, the husband can take back the divorced wife within ‘Iddat, i.e. the period of waiting, with or
281
When a person divorces his wife, he forfeits the dower-money he has given her; and if at the time of divorce he has not yet given her the dower- money, he must make the payment before the divorce becomes effective. Again, he is not allowed to take back anything he might have given her in the form of gifts and presents.
282
If, however, it is the wife who demands separation, technically known as Khula‘, she must get it through a Qadi or judge as the words "you fear," in the plural number, hint. In this case she has to part with, in full or in part, her dowry as well as the gifts she might have received from her husband, as agreed upon by the parties or decided by the judge. The case of Jamilah, wife of Qais bin Thabit, provides a good illustration of the exercise of the right of Khula‘ by women. She demanded separation from her husband. Qais, on the ground that she did not like him, i.e. their temperaments being different she could not get on with him. She was granted Khula‘ by the Holy Prophet, but she had to return to her husband the orchard he had given her (Bukhari).
وَلَا جُنَاحَ عَلَیۡکُمۡ فِیۡمَا عَرَّضۡتُمۡ بِہٖ مِنۡ خِطۡبَۃِ النِّسَآءِ اَوۡ اَکۡنَنۡتُمۡ فِیۡۤ اَنۡفُسِکُمۡ ۚ عَلِمَ اللّٰہُ اَنَّکُمۡ سَتَذۡکُرُوۡنَہُنَّ وَلٰکِنۡ لَّا تُوَاعِدُوۡہُنَّ سِرًّا اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ تَقُوۡلُوۡا قَوۡلًا مَّعۡرُوۡفًا ۚ وَلَا تَعۡزِمُوۡا عُقۡدَۃَ النِّکَاحِ حَتّٰی یَبۡلُغَ الۡکِتٰبُ اَجَلَہٗ ۚ وَاعۡلَمُوۡۤا اَنَّ اللّٰہَ یَعۡلَمُ مَا فِیۡۤ اَنۡفُسِکُمۡ فَاحۡذَرُوۡہُ ۚ وَاعۡلَمُوۡۤا اَنَّ اللّٰہَ غَفُوۡرٌ حَلِیۡمٌ
在守寡的规定时期内, 禁止男人向寡妇公开提婚。他可以间接地暗示他的意向。但他绝不能公开建议或正式提出甚或私订婚约。寡妇也禁止在规定时期内同意这种建议。由於尊重她对亡夫的思念以及使可能怀孕的情况变得明显起来, 她必须耐心等待四个月零十天。因为孕妇在孩子出生前是不准结婚的。
یعنی بیوہ عورتوں کے متعلق اگر تمہارے دل میں نکاح کی خواہش ہو تو اُسے عدت گزر جانے تک ظاہر نہ کرو۔ ہاں کسی غیر واضح اشارہ سے اِدھر توجہ دلائی جائے تو حرج نہیں۔
It is forbidden to a man to make an open proposal of marriage to a widow within her prescribed period of waiting. He may drop a hint indirectly suggestive of his intention. But he must on no account make an open suggestion or a formal proposal or even a secret proposal concerning marriage. A widow, too, is prohibited from giving her consent to such a proposal within the prescribed period. She must patiently wait for four months and ten days, out of deference to the memory of her departed spouse and in order also that her possible pregnancy may become apparent, because a pregnant woman is not allowed to marry until she is delivered of the child.
Important Words:
عرضتم (you throw out a hint) is derived from عرض meaning, he offered and presented a thing. عرض (‘arrada) means, he used an expression susceptible of different meanings; or he mentioned a thing not clearly but in a veiled manner; or he used words to convey a sense which the words used did not definitely convey (Lane).
خطبة (proposal of marriage) is derived from خطب meaning, he addressed a meeting; he delivered a sermon. خطب المرأة means, he proposed marriage to her. خطبة (khutbah) means, a sermon. خطبة (khitbah) means, a proposal of marriage (Aqrab).
اکننتم (you keep hidden) is derived fromکن . They say کن الشیء or اکن الشیء meaning, he concealed the thing; he covered it. کنان means, a veil or covering, and مکنون means, covered or hidden (Aqrab).
عقدة (tie) is the infinitive-noun from عقد meaning, he tied; he made a thing firm and fast. عقد الحبل means, he tied the rope; he tied it in knots. عقدة means, a tie; a contract that ties up or binds two parties; a marriage contract (Aqrab).
Commentary:
According to this verse, it is forbidden to a man to make an open proposal of marriage to a widow within her عدة or the prescribed period of waiting. He who intends to marry a widow must keep his intention concealed from her. He may drop a hint indirectly suggestive of his intention. But he must on no account make an open suggestion or a formal proposal or even a secret proposal concerning marriage. A widow, too, is prohibited from giving her consent to such a proposal within the prescribed period. She must patiently wait for four months and ten days out of deference to the memory of her departed spouse and in order that her possible pregnancy may become apparent, because a pregnant woman is not allowed to marry until she is delivered of the child.
The words, beware of it, are meant to caution men to be on their guard against disobeying these commandments which are meant for their own good. If God had not laid them down, all social order would have gone to pieces.
The divine attributes, "Forgiving" and "Forbearing", have been mentioned at the end of this verse not to hint that breach of these injunctions would find God Forgiving and Forbearing but that the exigencies of the circumstances required stricter laws in this matter, but as God knows human weaknesses, He has been lenient in this respect. So whatever commandment has now been given, must be faithfully followed and all lapse be honestly guarded against.
182
在守寡的规定时期内, 禁止男人向寡妇公开提婚。他可以间接地暗示他的意向。但他绝不能公开建议或正式提出甚或私订婚约。寡妇也禁止在规定时期内同意这种建议。由於尊重她对亡夫的思念以及使可能怀孕的情况变得明显起来, 她必须耐心等待四个月零十天。因为孕妇在孩子出生前是不准结婚的。
1
یعنی بیوہ عورتوں کے متعلق اگر تمہارے دل میں نکاح کی خواہش ہو تو اُسے عدت گزر جانے تک ظاہر نہ کرو۔ ہاں کسی غیر واضح اشارہ سے اِدھر توجہ دلائی جائے تو حرج نہیں۔
242
Important Words:
عرضتم (you throw out a hint) is derived from عرض meaning, he offered and presented a thing. عرض (‘arrada) means, he used an expression susceptible of different meanings; or he mentioned a thing not clearly but in a veiled manner; or he used words to convey a sense which the words used did not definitely convey (Lane).
خطبة (proposal of marriage) is derived from خطب meaning, he addressed a meeting; he delivered a sermon. خطب المرأة means, he proposed marriage to her. خطبة (khutbah) means, a sermon. خطبة (khitbah) means, a proposal of marriage (Aqrab).
اکننتم (you keep hidden) is derived fromکن . They say کن الشیء or اکن الشیء meaning, he concealed the thing; he covered it. کنان means, a veil or covering, and مکنون means, covered or hidden (Aqrab).
عقدة (tie) is the infinitive-noun from عقد meaning, he tied; he made a thing firm and fast. عقد الحبل means, he tied the rope; he tied it in knots. عقدة means, a tie; a contract that ties up or binds two parties; a marriage contract (Aqrab).
Commentary:
According to this verse, it is forbidden to a man to make an open proposal of marriage to a widow within her عدة or the prescribed period of waiting. He who intends to marry a widow must keep his intention concealed from her. He may drop a hint indirectly suggestive of his intention. But he must on no account make an open suggestion or a formal proposal or even a secret proposal concerning marriage. A widow, too, is prohibited from giving her consent to such a proposal within the prescribed period. She must patiently wait for four months and ten days out of deference to the memory of her departed spouse and in order that her possible pregnancy may become apparent, because a pregnant woman is not allowed to marry until she is delivered of the child.
The words, beware of it, are meant to caution men to be on their guard against disobeying these commandments which are meant for their own good. If God had not laid them down, all social order would have gone to pieces.
The divine attributes, "Forgiving" and "Forbearing", have been mentioned at the end of this verse not to hint that breach of these injunctions would find God Forgiving and Forbearing but that the exigencies of the circumstances required stricter laws in this matter, but as God knows human weaknesses, He has been lenient in this respect. So whatever commandment has now been given, must be faithfully followed and all lapse be honestly guarded against.
291
It is forbidden to a man to make an open proposal of marriage to a widow within her prescribed period of waiting. He may drop a hint indirectly suggestive of his intention. But he must on no account make an open suggestion or a formal proposal or even a secret proposal concerning marriage. A widow, too, is prohibited from giving her consent to such a proposal within the prescribed period. She must patiently wait for four months and ten days, out of deference to the memory of her departed spouse and in order also that her possible pregnancy may become apparent, because a pregnant woman is not allowed to marry until she is delivered of the child.
وَاِنۡ طَلَّقۡتُمُوۡہُنَّ مِنۡ قَبۡلِ اَنۡ تَمَسُّوۡہُنَّ وَقَدۡ فَرَضۡتُمۡ لَہُنَّ فَرِیۡضَۃً فَنِصۡفُ مَا فَرَضۡتُمۡ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ یَّعۡفُوۡنَ اَوۡ یَعۡفُوَا الَّذِیۡ بِیَدِہٖ عُقۡدَۃُ النِّکَاحِ ۚ وَاَنۡ تَعۡفُوۡۤا اَقۡرَبُ لِلتَّقۡوٰی ۚ وَلَا تَنۡسَوُا الۡفَضۡلَ بَیۡنَکُمۡ ۚ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ بِمَا تَعۡمَلُوۡنَ بَصِیۡرٌ
如果已定了聘礼但夫妻还没有同过房以前要离婚, 丈夫必须付出聘礼的一半。
“掌握婚约的人” 这几个字, 可以意指丈夫或离婚妇女的监护人, 因为婚后的婚约掌握在丈夫手中, 而婚前掌握在监护人手中。
يَعْفُ (Ya‘fu) 可以意指 “宽免或增加”。妻子 (或她的监护人) 可以给她的全部或部分聘礼, 或者丈夫可以多付些比他应该拿出来的聘礼。不过, 丈夫肯定要多付些聘礼以表示他比较慷慨。
یعنی خاوند یا بعض فقہاء کے نزدیک عورت کا وکیل۔ اِلَّا اَنْ یَّعْفُوْنَ سے یہ مراد ہے کہ یا تو عورتیں طلاق کے وقت اپنا نصف مہر اپنے خاوندوں کو معاف کردیں یا ان کے وکلاء معاف کر دیں۔ اور یَعْفُوَ الَّذِیْ بِیَدِہٖ عُقْدَۃُ النِّـکَاحِ سے اگر خاوند مراد لیا جائے تو آیت کے معنے یہ ہوں گے کہ خاوندنصف مہر کی بجائے پورا مہر دے دے۔ گویا اس جگہ پورا مہر دینے کا نام بھی عفو رکھا گیا ہے جیسا کہ قرآن کریم میں اللہ تعالیٰ فرماتا ہے کہ یَسْئَلُوْنَکَ مَاذَا یُنْفِقُوْنَ۔ قُلِ الْعَفْوَ (بقرۃ آیت۲۲۰) یعنی لوگ تجھ سے یہ پوچھتے ہیں کہ کیا خرچ کریں‘ تو کہہ دے جو تمہار
If the divorce occurs after the dowry has been fixed but before the husband has gone in unto his wife, the husband shall pay half of the fixed dowry.
The clause, he in whose hand is the tie of marriage, may signify either the husband or the guardian of the divorced woman, because whereas after marriage the tie of marriage is in the hands of the husband, before marriage the guardian of the woman holds it.
Ya‘fu may mean, "remits or increases." The wife (or her guardian) may remit the whole or a part of what is due to her, or the husband may pay more than what is due from him. But the husband is certainly desired to make a greater show of generosity.
Important Words:
یعفو (should remit) is derived from عفا meaning: (1) he gave more than what was due; or (2) he relinquished his right or remitted it in whole or in part (Taj). See also 2:220.
Commentary:
If the divorce occurs after the dowry has been fixed but before the husband has gone in unto his wife, the husband shall pay half of the fixed dowry. The clause, he in whose hand is the tie of marriage, may signify either the husband or the guardian of the divorced woman, because whereas after marriage the tie of marriage is in the hands of the husband, before marriage the guardian of the woman also holds it in his hands. In the former case, the word یعفو would mean that the husband should try to give more than half the dowry, or if he has already paid the whole dowry, he should try not to demand its return. If, however, the clause, he in whose hand is the tie of marriage, be considered to apply to the guardian of the divorced woman, the word یعفو would mean that he should try to remit or relinquish her right, i.e. he should, so far as possible, strive to give up, even that which he is entitled to receive on behalf of the divorced woman. But God certainly prefers that the husband should make a greater show of generosity.
This is how each party is exhorted to vie with the other in acting generously toward the other, the husband by paying more than what is obligatory on him, and the wife or her guardian by relinquishing what is due to her. If people truly inculcated such a spirit of sacrifice, the earth would indeed become a heaven.
The expression, And that you should remit is nearer to righteousness, applies to the husband particularly; but it may, in its broader significance, apply to all__husbands, wives and guardians.
184
如果已定了聘礼但夫妻还没有同过房以前要离婚, 丈夫必须付出聘礼的一半。
185
“掌握婚约的人” 这几个字, 可以意指丈夫或离婚妇女的监护人, 因为婚后的婚约掌握在丈夫手中, 而婚前掌握在监护人手中。
186
يَعْفُ (Ya‘fu) 可以意指 “宽免或增加”。妻子 (或她的监护人) 可以给她的全部或部分聘礼, 或者丈夫可以多付些比他应该拿出来的聘礼。不过, 丈夫肯定要多付些聘礼以表示他比较慷慨。
1
یعنی خاوند یا بعض فقہاء کے نزدیک عورت کا وکیل۔ اِلَّا اَنْ یَّعْفُوْنَ سے یہ مراد ہے کہ یا تو عورتیں طلاق کے وقت اپنا نصف مہر اپنے خاوندوں کو معاف کردیں یا ان کے وکلاء معاف کر دیں۔ اور یَعْفُوَ الَّذِیْ بِیَدِہٖ عُقْدَۃُ النِّـکَاحِ سے اگر خاوند مراد لیا جائے تو آیت کے معنے یہ ہوں گے کہ خاوندنصف مہر کی بجائے پورا مہر دے دے۔ گویا اس جگہ پورا مہر دینے کا نام بھی عفو رکھا گیا ہے جیسا کہ قرآن کریم میں اللہ تعالیٰ فرماتا ہے کہ یَسْئَلُوْنَکَ مَاذَا یُنْفِقُوْنَ۔ قُلِ الْعَفْوَ (بقرۃ آیت۲۲۰) یعنی لوگ تجھ سے یہ پوچھتے ہیں کہ کیا خرچ کریں‘ تو کہہ دے جو تمہار
244
Important Words:
یعفو (should remit) is derived from عفا meaning: (1) he gave more than what was due; or (2) he relinquished his right or remitted it in whole or in part (Taj). See also 2:220.
Commentary:
If the divorce occurs after the dowry has been fixed but before the husband has gone in unto his wife, the husband shall pay half of the fixed dowry. The clause, he in whose hand is the tie of marriage, may signify either the husband or the guardian of the divorced woman, because whereas after marriage the tie of marriage is in the hands of the husband, before marriage the guardian of the woman also holds it in his hands. In the former case, the word یعفو would mean that the husband should try to give more than half the dowry, or if he has already paid the whole dowry, he should try not to demand its return. If, however, the clause, he in whose hand is the tie of marriage, be considered to apply to the guardian of the divorced woman, the word یعفو would mean that he should try to remit or relinquish her right, i.e. he should, so far as possible, strive to give up, even that which he is entitled to receive on behalf of the divorced woman. But God certainly prefers that the husband should make a greater show of generosity.
This is how each party is exhorted to vie with the other in acting generously toward the other, the husband by paying more than what is obligatory on him, and the wife or her guardian by relinquishing what is due to her. If people truly inculcated such a spirit of sacrifice, the earth would indeed become a heaven.
The expression, And that you should remit is nearer to righteousness, applies to the husband particularly; but it may, in its broader significance, apply to all__husbands, wives and guardians.
293
If the divorce occurs after the dowry has been fixed but before the husband has gone in unto his wife, the husband shall pay half of the fixed dowry.
294
The clause, he in whose hand is the tie of marriage, may signify either the husband or the guardian of the divorced woman, because whereas after marriage the tie of marriage is in the hands of the husband, before marriage the guardian of the woman holds it.
294A
Ya‘fu may mean, "remits or increases." The wife (or her guardian) may remit the whole or a part of what is due to her, or the husband may pay more than what is due from him. But the husband is certainly desired to make a greater show of generosity.
یٰۤاَیُّہَا الَّذِیۡنَ اٰمَنُوۡۤا اَنۡفِقُوۡا مِنۡ طَیِّبٰتِ مَا کَسَبۡتُمۡ وَمِمَّاۤ اَخۡرَجۡنَا لَکُمۡ مِّنَ الۡاَرۡضِ ۖ وَلَا تَیَمَّمُوا الۡخَبِیۡثَ مِنۡہُ تُنۡفِقُوۡنَ وَلَسۡتُمۡ بِاٰخِذِیۡہِ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ تُغۡمِضُوۡا فِیۡہِ ۚ وَاعۡلَمُوۡۤا اَنَّ اللّٰہَ غَنِیٌّ حَمِیۡدٌ
The verse implies that believers should spend in the cause of God what is good and pure; for even a lawfully earned property might include things that are bad. Old and used things may be given to the poor, but worn out articles of use alone should not be singled out for that purpose.
Important Words:
تیمموا (seek) is derived from یم or ام. They say یمه i.e. he sought it. یمم فلانابرمح means, he sought and singled out that person for attacking with his spear. تیمم الامر means, he sought and singled out the affair. تیمم للصلوة means, he performed what is termed تیمم for his Prayers, i.e. instead of performing the prescribed ablution with water he sought dust and touching it with his hands passed them over his face, etc. (Aqrab & Mufradat).
خبیث (bad) is derived from خبث i.e. he or it was or became bad or foul or abominable or wicked or filthy or impure (Lane).
تغمضوا (connive) is derived from اغمض which again is derived from غمض i.e. it became hidden and concealed. غمض فی الکلامmeans, he made his speech obscure, and abstained from making it clear in meaning. اغمض means, he closed, or shut his eyes; he connived at something so as to practically treat it as something unseen or hidden. اغمض فی البیع means, he demanded a lowering of the price of a thing owing to its badness. اغمض عنه فی البیع means, he connived at the bad quality of the thing and was not strict settling its price (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
The verse implies that believers should not only spend in the cause of Allah but should spend what is good and pure; for even a lawfully-earned property might include things that are bad. They should not deliberately select worthless and worn out things for the purpose of charity. Old and second-hand things may indeed be given to the poor, but such things should not be specially selected or singled out for this purpose. Indeed, a believer can be said to have properly discharged his duty for "spending" in the cause of Allah only if he spends "good things".
274
Important Words:
تیمموا (seek) is derived from یم or ام. They say یمه i.e. he sought it. یمم فلانابرمح means, he sought and singled out that person for attacking with his spear. تیمم الامر means, he sought and singled out the affair. تیمم للصلوة means, he performed what is termed تیمم for his Prayers, i.e. instead of performing the prescribed ablution with water he sought dust and touching it with his hands passed them over his face, etc. (Aqrab & Mufradat).
خبیث (bad) is derived from خبث i.e. he or it was or became bad or foul or abominable or wicked or filthy or impure (Lane).
تغمضوا (connive) is derived from اغمض which again is derived from غمض i.e. it became hidden and concealed. غمض فی الکلامmeans, he made his speech obscure, and abstained from making it clear in meaning. اغمض means, he closed, or shut his eyes; he connived at something so as to practically treat it as something unseen or hidden. اغمض فی البیع means, he demanded a lowering of the price of a thing owing to its badness. اغمض عنه فی البیع means, he connived at the bad quality of the thing and was not strict settling its price (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
The verse implies that believers should not only spend in the cause of Allah but should spend what is good and pure; for even a lawfully-earned property might include things that are bad. They should not deliberately select worthless and worn out things for the purpose of charity. Old and second-hand things may indeed be given to the poor, but such things should not be specially selected or singled out for this purpose. Indeed, a believer can be said to have properly discharged his duty for "spending" in the cause of Allah only if he spends "good things".
337
The verse implies that believers should spend in the cause of God what is good and pure; for even a lawfully earned property might include things that are bad. Old and used things may be given to the poor, but worn out articles of use alone should not be singled out for that purpose.
یُؤۡتِی الۡحِکۡمَۃَ مَنۡ یَّشَآءُ ۚ وَمَنۡ یُّؤۡتَ الۡحِکۡمَۃَ فَقَدۡ اُوۡتِیَ خَیۡرًا کَثِیۡرًا ۗ وَمَا یَذَّکَّرُ اِلَّاۤ اُولُوا الۡاَلۡبٰبِ
17:40.
17:40.
The verse means that the injunction, regarding spending wealth in charity which is the secret of national progress and prosperity, is based on wisdom.
17:40.
Commentary:
The verse points out that the injunction regarding spending wealth in charity, which is the secret of national advancement, is based on wisdom. The word حکمة (wisdom) also alludes to the fulfilment of the prayer which Abraham had offered to God for the raising of a Prophet among the Meccans, who should teach them the Book and Wisdom (2:130).
The people who receive wisdom receive "an abundant good" and are thus sure to thrive and prosper if they act on it.
b
17:40.
a
17:40.
276
Commentary:
The verse points out that the injunction regarding spending wealth in charity, which is the secret of national advancement, is based on wisdom. The word حکمة (wisdom) also alludes to the fulfilment of the prayer which Abraham had offered to God for the raising of a Prophet among the Meccans, who should teach them the Book and Wisdom (2:130).
The people who receive wisdom receive "an abundant good" and are thus sure to thrive and prosper if they act on it.
a
17:40.
340
The verse means that the injunction, regarding spending wealth in charity which is the secret of national progress and prosperity, is based on wisdom.
یٰۤاَیُّہَا الَّذِیۡنَ اٰمَنُوۡۤا اِذَا تَدَایَنۡتُمۡ بِدَیۡنٍ اِلٰۤی اَجَلٍ مُّسَمًّی فَاکۡتُبُوۡہُ ۚ وَلۡیَکۡتُبۡ بَّیۡنَکُمۡ کَاتِبٌۢ بِالۡعَدۡلِ ۚ وَلَا یَاۡبَ کَاتِبٌ اَنۡ یَّکۡتُبَ کَمَا عَلَّمَہُ اللّٰہُ ۚ فَلۡیَکۡتُبۡ وَلۡیُمۡلِلِ الَّذِیۡ عَلَیۡہِ الۡحَقُّ وَلۡیَتَّقِ اللّٰہَ رَبَّہٗ وَلَا یَبۡخَسۡ مِنۡہُ شَیۡـًٔا ۚ فَاِنۡ کَانَ الَّذِیۡ عَلَیۡہِ الۡحَقُّ سَفِیۡہًا اَوۡ ضَعِیۡفًا اَوۡ لَا یَسۡتَطِیۡعُ اَنۡ یُّمِلَّ ہُوَ فَلۡیُمۡلِلۡ وَلِیُّہٗ بِالۡعَدۡلِ ۚ وَاسۡتَشۡہِدُوۡا شَہِیۡدَیۡنِ مِنۡ رِّجَالِکُمۡ ۖ فَاِنۡ لَّمۡ یَکُوۡنَا رَجُلَیۡنِ فَرَجُلٌ وَّامۡرَاَتَانِ مِمَّنۡ تَرۡضَوۡنَ مِنَ الشُّہَدَآءِ اَنۡ تَضِلَّ اِحۡدٰٮہُمَا فَتُذَکِّرَ اِحۡدٰٮہُمَا الۡاُخۡرٰی ۚ وَلَا یَاۡبَ الشُّہَدَآءُ اِذَا مَا دُعُوۡا ۚ وَلَا تَسۡـَٔمُوۡۤا اَنۡ تَکۡتُبُوۡہُ صَغِیۡرًا اَوۡ کَبِیۡرًا اِلٰۤی اَجَلِہٖ ۚ ذٰلِکُمۡ اَقۡسَطُ عِنۡدَ اللّٰہِ وَاَقۡوَمُ لِلشَّہٰدَۃِ وَاَدۡنٰۤی اَلَّا تَرۡتَابُوۡۤا ۖ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ تَکُوۡنَ تِجٰرَۃً حَاضِرَۃً تُدِیۡرُوۡنَہَا بَیۡنَکُمۡ فَلَیۡسَ عَلَیۡکُمۡ جُنَاحٌ اَلَّا تَکۡتُبُوۡہَا ۗ وَاَشۡہِدُوۡۤا اِذَا تَبَایَعۡتُمۡ ۚ وَلَا یُضَآرَّ کَاتِبٌ وَّلَا شَہِیۡدٌ ۚ وَاِنۡ تَفۡعَلُوۡا فَاِنَّہٗ فُسُوۡقٌۢ بِکُمۡ ۗ وَاتَّقُوا اللّٰہَ ۖ وَیُعَلِّمُکُمُ اللّٰہُ ۗ وَاللّٰہُ بِکُلِّ شَیۡءٍ عَلِیۡمٌ
4:30.
96:5.
口授的人应该是债务人而不是债权人, 因为: (1) 负责任的是债务人; 有关决定性的话, 应该由他来选择才公正; (2) 借据由债权人而不是由债务人保存。因此要求债务人口授, 使他口授的事情可以作为借款数目和付款条件准确的证明。他就没有原因和根据来否认这笔借款。
这里含有这样的意思, 即使在这种情况下, 还是写一张像现款便笺或收条之类的字据比较好。
这里指的是大笔交易。
اِلٰی اَجَلٍ مُّسَمًّی۔ اس میں اِلٰی یا تو لام کے معنوں میں ہے اور معنے یہ ہیں کہ مقررہ میعاد کے لئے قرض لو اور اِلٰی ان معنوں میں عربی میں استعمال ہوتا ہے۔ جیسے قرآن کریم میں آتا ہے وَ الْاَمْرُ اِلَیْکِ یعنی حکم دینے کا اختیار تجھے حاصل ہے۔ یا کہتے ہیں اَحْمَدُ اِلَیْکَ اللّٰہَ: تیرے لئے اللہ کی حمد کرتا ہوں (مغنی) اور یہ بھی ہو سکتا ہے کہ اِلٰی‘ مَعَ کے معنے دیتا ہو۔ یہ معنے عربی میں مستعمل ہیں۔ قرآن کریم میں بھی آتا ہے مَنْ اَنْصَارِیْ اِلَی اللّٰہِ یعنی کون اللہ کے ساتھ ہو کر میری مدد کرتا ہے۔ اس اِلٰی کے لئے یہ شرط ہوتی ہے ک
’’تمہارے درمیان‘‘ اس کے یہ معنے بھی ہو سکتے ہیں کہ جو معاہدہ تمہارے درمیان ہوا ہے وہ لکھ دے اور یہ بھی کہ کاتب تمہارے اپنے آدمیوں میں سے ہو۔ اور یہ بھی کہ وہ دونوں فریق کی موجودگی میں ان کے سامنے بیٹھ کر لکھے۔
یہ آیت ترجمہ کے لحاظ سے بہت پیچیدہ ہے کیونکہ اس میں شُھَدَآء کا لفظ موقع پر موجود ہونے والوں کے لئے استعمال کیا گیا ہے اور ایک ہی فقرہ میں دو معنوں میں گواہ کے لفظ نے ترجمہ میں پیچیدگی پیدا کر دی ہے۔ مطلب یہ ہے کہ جس وقت تحریر لکھی جا رہی ہو اگر لکھنے والے کے سوا جو مرد و عورت وہاں موجود ہوں ان میں سے وہ دو مردوں کو گواہ مقرر نہ کرنا چاہتا ہو بلکہ کسی عورت کو بھی شامل کرنا چاہتا ہو تو اس صورت میں جو لوگ موقع پر ہوں ان میں سے دونوں فریق کے اعتباری لوگوں میں سے ایک مرد اور دو عورتوں کی شہادت ڈلوائی جائے۔
حَاضِرَۃً کا ترجمہ ’’دست بدست‘‘ کیا گیا ہے۔ یعنی جب مال پر اسی وقت قبضہ کر لیا گیا ہو اور قیمت نقد ادا کر دی گئی ہو۔
اس میں اشارہ ہے کہ اس صورت میں بھی لکھنا اچھا ہے جیسا انگریزی دکان دار ووچر (Voucher) دیتا ہے۔ اس سے جھگڑے کم ہو جاتے ہیں۔
یہ بہت بڑے سَودوں کے متعلق ہے کہ ان کو لکھنا بھی چاہیے اور گواہ بھی رکھنے چاہئیں تا فتنہ نہ پیدا ہو۔
4:30.
96:5.
The borrower, and not the lender, is to dictate because; (1) it is the borrower who incurs the liability; and justice demands that the words defining the liability should be selected by him; (2) the document is to be deposited with the lender and not the borrower. So the borrower has been asked to dictate so that the fact of his having dictated may serve as a proof of the correctness of the amount and the conditions about payment, and he may have no cause or ground to deny it.
The implication is that it would be better to have a writing even in such a case like cash memo or voucher.
This refers to big transactions.
96:5.
4:30.
Important Words:
ولیه (someone who can watch his interest). ولی means, friend; helper; guardian of one’s affairs; he who protects or watches one’s interests (Aqrab). See also 2:108.
Commentary:
As the preceding verses prohibit interest and enjoin that only the original sum taken as a loan be returned to the creditor, the Quran now fittingly turns to the subject of loans not carrying interest. The verse enjoins that all transactions regarding loans should be committed to writing. It is really amazing, and is indeed a wonderful testimony to its Divine origin, that the Quran, which was revealed about 1,350 years ago when the art of writing was yet in its infancy, should lay so much stress on writing down all transactions.
The verse should not be interpreted to signify that only such transactions should be committed to writing as have a fixed term for the paying back of a loan. The injunction is general and is meant to obviate or minimize disputes so as to leave no room for doubt as to whether any amount has really been lent and as to the amount of the money lent. The words, for a fixed period, have been added to emphasize the additional fact that whenever a loan is advanced, a term must be fixed.
The verse further enjoins that when a transaction is made on credit, the document drawn up should be written by a third person so that there may be little chance of fraud and neither of the parties may have a cause of complaint against the other, both standing on the same level.
The borrower, and not the lender, is to dictate because: (1) it is the borrower who incurs the liability, and justice demands that words defining the liability should not only be well known to, but also selected by him; (2) the document is to be deposited with the lender and not the borrower. So the borrower has been asked to dictate so that the fact of his having dictated may serve as a proof of the correctness of the amount and the condition about payment, and he may have no ground to deny it.The clause, he should not diminish anything therefrom, have been added because loans may be of different kinds. They may not always be in cash and may be for long terms and there may also be certain conditions attached to them. In such cases it sometimes happens that in drawing up documents, people resort to trickery and leave loopholes. So borrowers (who have to dictate) have been warned against such evil practices and have been enjoined to fear God and dictate with honesty and justice.
In the clause, and call two witnesses from among your men, the word "your" has been most wisely added to imply that the witnesses should not be strangers but should be known men residing in the same locality so that, if need arises, they may be easily summoned to give evidence. The words "such as you like", point to the fact that the witnesses, whether men or women, should be desirable persons and should enjoy the confidence of both parties.
The clause, and let no harm be done to the scribe or the witness, signifies that if the scribe is a professional man, he should be duly paid for his services; otherwise wrong would be done to him. Similarly, a person should not be compelled, so far as possible, to become a witness if it causes him loss of any kind. Again, the scribe or the witnesses should also be paid their travelling and other necessary expenses when they are summoned before a Qadi or judge. The words also hint that the witnesses and the scribe should not be forced or threatened or bribed or otherwise influenced to suppress the truth or tell a falsehood when called upon to give evidence.
a
4:30.
b
96:5.
210
口授的人应该是债务人而不是债权人, 因为: (1) 负责任的是债务人; 有关决定性的话, 应该由他来选择才公正; (2) 借据由债权人而不是由债务人保存。因此要求债务人口授, 使他口授的事情可以作为借款数目和付款条件准确的证明。他就没有原因和根据来否认这笔借款。
211
这里含有这样的意思, 即使在这种情况下, 还是写一张像现款便笺或收条之类的字据比较好。
212
这里指的是大笔交易。
1
اِلٰی اَجَلٍ مُّسَمًّی۔ اس میں اِلٰی یا تو لام کے معنوں میں ہے اور معنے یہ ہیں کہ مقررہ میعاد کے لئے قرض لو اور اِلٰی ان معنوں میں عربی میں استعمال ہوتا ہے۔ جیسے قرآن کریم میں آتا ہے وَ الْاَمْرُ اِلَیْکِ یعنی حکم دینے کا اختیار تجھے حاصل ہے۔ یا کہتے ہیں اَحْمَدُ اِلَیْکَ اللّٰہَ: تیرے لئے اللہ کی حمد کرتا ہوں (مغنی) اور یہ بھی ہو سکتا ہے کہ اِلٰی‘ مَعَ کے معنے دیتا ہو۔ یہ معنے عربی میں مستعمل ہیں۔ قرآن کریم میں بھی آتا ہے مَنْ اَنْصَارِیْ اِلَی اللّٰہِ یعنی کون اللہ کے ساتھ ہو کر میری مدد کرتا ہے۔ اس اِلٰی کے لئے یہ شرط ہوتی ہے ک
2
’’تمہارے درمیان‘‘ اس کے یہ معنے بھی ہو سکتے ہیں کہ جو معاہدہ تمہارے درمیان ہوا ہے وہ لکھ دے اور یہ بھی کہ کاتب تمہارے اپنے آدمیوں میں سے ہو۔ اور یہ بھی کہ وہ دونوں فریق کی موجودگی میں ان کے سامنے بیٹھ کر لکھے۔
3
یہ آیت ترجمہ کے لحاظ سے بہت پیچیدہ ہے کیونکہ اس میں شُھَدَآء کا لفظ موقع پر موجود ہونے والوں کے لئے استعمال کیا گیا ہے اور ایک ہی فقرہ میں دو معنوں میں گواہ کے لفظ نے ترجمہ میں پیچیدگی پیدا کر دی ہے۔ مطلب یہ ہے کہ جس وقت تحریر لکھی جا رہی ہو اگر لکھنے والے کے سوا جو مرد و عورت وہاں موجود ہوں ان میں سے وہ دو مردوں کو گواہ مقرر نہ کرنا چاہتا ہو بلکہ کسی عورت کو بھی شامل کرنا چاہتا ہو تو اس صورت میں جو لوگ موقع پر ہوں ان میں سے دونوں فریق کے اعتباری لوگوں میں سے ایک مرد اور دو عورتوں کی شہادت ڈلوائی جائے۔
4
حَاضِرَۃً کا ترجمہ ’’دست بدست‘‘ کیا گیا ہے۔ یعنی جب مال پر اسی وقت قبضہ کر لیا گیا ہو اور قیمت نقد ادا کر دی گئی ہو۔
5
اس میں اشارہ ہے کہ اس صورت میں بھی لکھنا اچھا ہے جیسا انگریزی دکان دار ووچر (Voucher) دیتا ہے۔ اس سے جھگڑے کم ہو جاتے ہیں۔
6
یہ بہت بڑے سَودوں کے متعلق ہے کہ ان کو لکھنا بھی چاہیے اور گواہ بھی رکھنے چاہئیں تا فتنہ نہ پیدا ہو۔
a
96:5.
b
4:30.
289
Important Words:
ولیه (someone who can watch his interest). ولی means, friend; helper; guardian of one’s affairs; he who protects or watches one’s interests (Aqrab). See also 2:108.
Commentary:
As the preceding verses prohibit interest and enjoin that only the original sum taken as a loan be returned to the creditor, the Quran now fittingly turns to the subject of loans not carrying interest. The verse enjoins that all transactions regarding loans should be committed to writing. It is really amazing, and is indeed a wonderful testimony to its Divine origin, that the Quran, which was revealed about 1,350 years ago when the art of writing was yet in its infancy, should lay so much stress on writing down all transactions.
The verse should not be interpreted to signify that only such transactions should be committed to writing as have a fixed term for the paying back of a loan. The injunction is general and is meant to obviate or minimize disputes so as to leave no room for doubt as to whether any amount has really been lent and as to the amount of the money lent. The words, for a fixed period, have been added to emphasize the additional fact that whenever a loan is advanced, a term must be fixed.
The verse further enjoins that when a transaction is made on credit, the document drawn up should be written by a third person so that there may be little chance of fraud and neither of the parties may have a cause of complaint against the other, both standing on the same level.
The borrower, and not the lender, is to dictate because: (1) it is the borrower who incurs the liability, and justice demands that words defining the liability should not only be well known to, but also selected by him; (2) the document is to be deposited with the lender and not the borrower. So the borrower has been asked to dictate so that the fact of his having dictated may serve as a proof of the correctness of the amount and the condition about payment, and he may have no ground to deny it.The clause, he should not diminish anything therefrom, have been added because loans may be of different kinds. They may not always be in cash and may be for long terms and there may also be certain conditions attached to them. In such cases it sometimes happens that in drawing up documents, people resort to trickery and leave loopholes. So borrowers (who have to dictate) have been warned against such evil practices and have been enjoined to fear God and dictate with honesty and justice.
In the clause, and call two witnesses from among your men, the word "your" has been most wisely added to imply that the witnesses should not be strangers but should be known men residing in the same locality so that, if need arises, they may be easily summoned to give evidence. The words "such as you like", point to the fact that the witnesses, whether men or women, should be desirable persons and should enjoy the confidence of both parties.
The clause, and let no harm be done to the scribe or the witness, signifies that if the scribe is a professional man, he should be duly paid for his services; otherwise wrong would be done to him. Similarly, a person should not be compelled, so far as possible, to become a witness if it causes him loss of any kind. Again, the scribe or the witnesses should also be paid their travelling and other necessary expenses when they are summoned before a Qadi or judge. The words also hint that the witnesses and the scribe should not be forced or threatened or bribed or otherwise influenced to suppress the truth or tell a falsehood when called upon to give evidence.
a
4:30.
b
96:5.
354
The borrower, and not the lender, is to dictate because; (1) it is the borrower who incurs the liability; and justice demands that the words defining the liability should be selected by him; (2) the document is to be deposited with the lender and not the borrower. So the borrower has been asked to dictate so that the fact of his having dictated may serve as a proof of the correctness of the amount and the conditions about payment, and he may have no cause or ground to deny it.
354A
The implication is that it would be better to have a writing even in such a case like cash memo or voucher.
354B
This refers to big transactions.
ہُوَ الَّذِیۡۤ اَنۡزَلَ عَلَیۡکَ الۡکِتٰبَ مِنۡہُ اٰیٰتٌ مُّحۡکَمٰتٌ ہُنَّ اُمُّ الۡکِتٰبِ وَاُخَرُ مُتَشٰبِہٰتٌ ۖ فَاَمَّا الَّذِیۡنَ فِیۡ قُلُوۡبِہِمۡ زَیۡغٌ فَیَتَّبِعُوۡنَ مَا تَشٰبَہَ مِنۡہُ ابۡتِغَآءَ الۡفِتۡنَۃِ وَابۡتِغَآءَ تَاۡوِیۡلِہٖ ۗ وَمَا یَعۡلَمُ تَاۡوِیۡلَہٗۤ اِلَّا اللّٰہُ ۗ وَالرّٰسِخُوۡنَ فِی الۡعِلۡمِ یَقُوۡلُوۡنَ اٰمَنَّا بِہٖ کُلٌّ مِّنۡ عِنۡدِ رَبِّنَا ۗ وَمَا یَذَّکَّرُ اِلَّاۤ اُولُوا الۡاَلۡبٰبِ
11:2.
39:24.
7:54; 18:79.
4:163.
مُحْكَمْ (Muhkam) 的意思是: (1) 意义不会受到窜改或删减者; (2) 意义不含糊或不存在怀疑可能性者; (3) 意义清楚而解释明确者; (4) 包含«古兰经»特有教义的节文(مُفْرَدَات, Mufradat和Lane)。
اُمّ (Umm) 意指: (1) 母亲; (2) 事物的起源或基础; (3) 任何作为扶助、支持改革或修正另一事物手段的东西; (4) 与周围其它事物相联系的任何东西 (اَقْرَبْ, Aqrab和مُفْرَدَات, Mufradat)。
مُتَشَابِه (Mutashabih) 用於 (1)虽是一致, 但可以有不同解释的词语、句子或经节; (2) 彼此相似或一致的部分; (3) 经文的真正意义和没有表示出来的意义相类似的部分; (4) 经文的正确意思只有参照称为 مُحْكَمْ (Muhkam) 的经文才可知道; (5) 不经过反复考虑就不能正确理解的经文; (6) 经文含有的教义和先前启示的经文含有的教义相符或相似的部分 (مُفْرَدَات, Mufradat)。
تَأ وِيْل (Ta’wil) 意思是: (1) 解释或说明; (2) 讲话或文章的意义的推测; (3) 转变讲话或文章的正确解释; (4) 对梦的解释; (5) 事物的结束、结果或后果 (Lane)。在此节经文中该词出现两次。第一次的意思是 (2) 和 (3), 而第二次的意思是 (1) 或 (5)。
此节经文说明这样一个重要规则, 即为了证实一个有争论的观点, 应该考虑那明确而清楚的经文措辞。如果发现这些经文与某一意义不明确的章节的句子结构有抵触, 就应该把该章节解释得与措辞明确、清楚的经文相一致。根据此节经文来看, «古兰经» 有两种经文。一种是 مُحْكَمْ (Muhkam) 意义肯定而明确的, 另一种是 مُتَشَابِه (Mutashabih) 意义可作不同的解释的。正确解释 Mutashabih 经文的方法是, 只有把其经文解释得与 (Muhkam) 经文相一致。在39:24中, 整个 «古兰经» 被称作Mutashabih而在11:2中所有 «古兰经» 节文被说成是 Muhkam。这不应该被看作与在注释的这节经文相矛盾。根据在注解的这节经文, 有些 «古兰经» 节文是 Muhkam, 有些节文是 Mutashabih。就 «古兰经» 节文的真正意义而论, 整个 «古兰经» 是 Muhkam, 因为所有的节文包含明确而永恒的真理。然而, 从另一意义来说, 全本 «古兰经» 节文是Mutashabih, 因为 «古兰经» 每一节都同时表示几个同样正确和适当的意思, 就另一意义说, «古兰经» 也是Mutashabih 相互类似, 其中没有前后矛盾或相互不一致的地方, 不同的节文可以相互印证。(如同此节经文所指出的那样) 有些经文当然属於 (Muhkam), 有些属于Mutashabih, 这要看不同读者的知识、思想品质和天赋能力而定, 如本节所指示者。至于预言, 用明白、直接、只容许有一种意义的语言所表述的可以看作是 (Muhkam); 而用隐喻、能有不止一种解释的语言叙述的, 则可被看作 Mutashabih。因此, 应该按照确已实现了无疑的预言和伊斯兰教的基本原则来解释用隐喻的言语所叙述的预言。有关(Muhkam) 预言, 读者可参阅58:22; 而28:86则包含Mutashabih预言。(Muhkam) 这个词也适用那种包括充分而全面经律的经文; 而 Mutashabih经文只包容某一经律的一部分, 并且须与其它经文联系起来阅读, 才能形成一条完整的经律。مُحْكَمَات (Muhkamat) (明确的经文)通常论述伊斯兰教信仰的律令和教义; 而且 مُتَشَابِهَات (Mutashabihat) 论述次要的论题或叙述众先知的生平轶事或各民族史, 在论述中有时就用一些可能会产生不同意思的成语和短语。这样的经文的解释不应与措辞清楚的伊斯兰教信仰的教义相矛盾。这里可以注意到: 为了用最少的词来表达众多的意思, 为了使经文风格优雅, 为了使人们受到磨炼--------如果没有这种磨炼, 人们的心灵就不可能深化和完美--------就需要使用隐喻, 而隐喻是经典中Mutashabih经文的主要基础。
مُحْکَمٰتٌ محکمات سے مراد وہ آیات ہیں جن میں قرآن کریم کی خاص تعلیم بیان ہوئی ہے۔
مُتَشٰبِھٰتٌ سے مراد وہ آیات ہیں جن میں ایسی تعلیم ہے جو پہلی کتابوں میں بھی مذکور ہے۔
یعنی جو آیات پہلی کتب کی تعلیم سے ملتی ہیں وہ ان کو بگاڑ کر پہلی قوموں کی روایات کے تابع کر دیتے ہیں اور اس طرح قرآن کریم کی خوبی کو چھپا دیتے ہیں۔
7:54; 18:79.
4:163.
11:2.
39:24.
Muhkam means, (1) that which has been made secure from change or alteration; (2) that in which there is no ambiguity or possibility of doubt; (3) that which is clear in meaning and decisive in exposition and (4) a verse which embodies a teaching special to the Qur’an (Mufradat & Lane).
Umm means, (1) mother; (2) source or origin or basis of a thing; (3) anything which is a means of sustenance and support or of reformation and correction for another; (4) anything to which other things around it are linked (Aqrab & Mufradat).
Mutashabih is used about (1) that phrase, sentence or verse which is susceptible of different, though concordant, interpretations; (2) that whose parts resemble or are concordant with one another; (3) that whose true significance bears a similarity to a sense which is not meant; (4) that of which the true meaning is known only by referring it to what is termed Muhkam; (5) that which cannot be rightly understood without repeated consideration; (6) a verse which contains teaching corresponding to or resembling those contained in the previous revealed Scriptures (Mufradat).
Ta’wil means, (1) interpretation or explanation; (2) conjecture about the meaning of a speech or writing; (3) turning away a speech or writing from its right interpretation; (4) interpretation of a dream; (5) end, result or sequel of a thing (Lane). In this verse the word occurs twice; in the former place it gives the second or the third meaning, while in the latter it gives the first or the fifth meaning.
The verse lays down the golden rule that, in order to prove a controversial point, the decisive and clearly worded parts of a Scripture should be taken into consideration, and if these are found to contradict the construction put upon a certain ambiguous passage that passage should be so interpreted as to make it harmonize with the decisive and clearly worded parts of the text. According to the verse, the Qur’an has two sets of verses. Some are Muhkam (firm and decisive in meaning) and others Mutashabih (capable of different interpretations). The right way to interpret a Mutashabih verse is that only such interpretation of it should be accepted as agrees with the verses that are Muhkam. In 39:24 the whole of the Qur’an is called Mutashabih and in 11:2 all the Quranic verses have been described as Muhkam. This should not be taken as contradicting the verse under comment, according to which some verses of the Qur’an are Muhkam and others Mutashabih
11:2.
39:24.
7:54; 18:79.
4:163.
Important Words:
محکمات (decisive in meaning) is derived from احکم which again is derived from حکم which means, he decided or he judged; he prevented or restrained or withheld. احکمه means, he rendered it firm, stable and secure; he restrained it. Hence محکم means: (1) that which has been made secure from change or alteration; (2) that in which there is no ambiguity or possibility of doubt; (3) that which is clear in meaning and decisive in exposition (Aqrab, Mufradat & Lane).
ام (basis) is the noun-infinitive from ام (amma), i.e. he aimed at or sought or took himself to. ام possesses a variety of meanings some of which are: (1) mother; (2) source or origin or basis of a thing; (3) anything which is a means of sustenance and support or of reformation and correction for another; (4) anything to which other things surrounding it are linked (Aqrab & Mufradat).
متشابھات (susceptible of different interpretations) is the plural of متشابھة which is derived from شبه. They say شبھه به i.e. he made it to be like that; he likened it to that. شبه علیه الامر means, he rendered the affair confused or obscure or ambiguous to him. تشابه الرجلان means, the two men were so like each other that it was difficult to distinguish one from the other. متشابهmeans, mutually resembling. Thus the expressions متشابھه is used about (1) that phrase, sentence or verse which is susceptible of different, though concordant, interpretations; or (2) that whose parts resemble or are concordant with one another; or (3) that whose true significance bears a similarity to a sense which is not meant; or (4) that of which the true meaning is known only by referring it to what is termed محکم (decisive); or (5) that which cannot be rightly understood without repeated consideration (Aqrab, Lane & Mufradat).
زیغ (perversity) is the noun-infinitive from زاغ which means, he declined or deviated, or turned aside from the right course. So زیغ means, deviation from the truth or the right course; crookedness; doubt. ازاغه means, he made him deviate from the right course (Aqrab & Mufradat).
تاویله (its interpretation). تاویل is the noun-infinitive from اول which is derived from آل i.e. he or it turned or returned. اولهmeans, he caused it or him to turn or return. اول الکلام means, he interpreted or explained the speech or writing. اول الرؤیاmeans, he interpreted the dream. تاویل means, (1) interpretation or explanation; (2) conjecture about the meaning of a speech or writing; (3) turning away a speech or writing from its right interpretation; (4) interpretation of a dream; (5) end, result or sequel of a thing (Lane & Aqrab). In the present verse the word تاویل occurs twice, the first-mentioned تاویلgiving the second or the third meaning, while the second-mentioned gives the first or the fifth meaning.
الراسخون (firmly grounded) is the plural of الراسخ which is derived from رسخ i.e. he or it was or became firm, stable or established. رسخ الشیءmeans, the thing became firmly established. رسخ العلم فی قلبه means, knowledge became firmly established, or sank deep, in his heart. الراسخ فی العلم is one whose knowledge is extensive and deep-rooted, being firmly established and based on sure ground (Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
The verse, which was revealed when a party of Christians from Najran visited the Holy Prophet in Medina (Jarir), serves a fourfold purpose: (1) it gives the genesis of the later Christian doctrines and explains how the true original doctrines became perverted; (2) it tells how the critics of Islam, particularly the Christians, distort true Islamic teachings in order to find an excuse for attacking Islam; (3) it warns Muslims to take a lesson from the history of Christians; and (4) it supplies a sure and trustworthy principle of interpreting revealed Books, or, for that matter, any writing or speech, in a right manner.
What proved the perversion of the Christian faith was that expressions like "Son of God" etc. used metaphorically were taken literally and the simple and straightforward faith of Jesus was transformed out of all recognition, the متشابهbeing given the place of محکم.
Again, it is on record that when the party of Christians, referred to above, visited the Holy Prophet and had a discussion with him on the godhead of Jesus, they, like clever casuists, who when it suits their purpose tear a passage from its context and then base their arguments on it, asked the Holy Prophet if the words کلمة الله (word of God) and روح(spirit) were used about Jesus in the Quran, and, receiving an answer in the affirmative, joyfully exclaimed that the divinity of Jesus was thereby proved. They did not care to ponder over the explanation of these words in their context, which did not at all bear out the sense which they thought they possessed. It is to such objectionable practices that allusion is made in this verse, which lays down the golden rule that, in order to prove a controversial point, the decisive and clearly worded parts of a Scripture should be taken into consideration, and that if they are found to contradict the construction put upon a certain ambiguous passage quoted in support of an argument, that interpretation should be rejected and the passage should be so interpreted as to make it harmonize with the decisive and clearly worded parts of the text.
This golden rule should always be observed whenever it is required to interpret or explain a passage which is susceptible of several interpretations and is not easily comprehensible. Its observance is all the more necessary when a seemingly difficult and knotty verse of the Quran is sought to be explained. Any interpretation which clashes with other verses of the Quran and runs counter to the clearly worded parts thereof should be rejected and only that interpretation which is in harmony with its basic principles should be accepted.
According to the verse, the Quran has two sets of verses. Some are محکم (decisive in meaning) and others متشابه(capable of different interpretations). The right way to interpret a متشابه verse is that only such interpretation of it should be accepted as agrees with the verses that are محکم and all other interpretations should be dismissed as incorrect. It is on record that one day the Holy Prophet, on hearing people disputing about the interpretation of certain verses of the Quran, angrily said: "Thus were ruined those who have gone before you. They interpreted certain parts of their scriptures in such a manner as to make them contradict other parts. But the Quran has been so revealed that different parts of it should corroborate one another. So do not reject any truth by making one part contradict the other. Act on what you understand thereof and refer that which you do not understand to those who know and understand it" (Musnad).
The above hadith also refutes the theory of abrogation, for it speaks of the Quran as a Book of which all parts corroborate one another and condemns those who think that some of its verses contradict others. To Ahmad, the Holy Founder of the Ahmadiyya Movement, goes the credit of exploding the so-called abrogation theory. He and his disciples have given convincing explanations of those verses which were previously regarded as abrogated.
It may be noted here that in 39:24 the whole Quran is called متشابه and in 11:2 all the Quranic verses have been described as محکم. This should not be taken as contradicting the verse under comment, according to which some verses of the Quran are محکم and others متشابه. The apparent in-consistency is easily explained. So far as the real significance of the Quranic verses is concerned the whole of the Quran is محکم (decisive), inasmuch as all its verses contain decisive and eternal truths. In another sense, however, the whole of the Quran is متشابه inasmuch as the Quranic verses have been so worded as to give, at one and the same time, several meanings equally true and good. The Quran is also متشابه (i.e.mutually resembling) in the sense that there is no contradiction or inconsistency in it, its different verses affording support to one another. But parts of it are certainly محکم or متشابه for different readers according to their mental and spiritual capacities, as the present verse points out.
As regards prophecies, those that are couched in plain and direct language, susceptible of only one meaning, would be regarded as محکم and those that are described in figurative or metaphorical language, capable of more than one interpretation, would be regarded as متشابه. The prophecies described in metaphorical language should, therefore, be interpreted in the light of the prophecies that have been clearly and literally fulfilled and also in the light of the basic and fundamental principles of Islam. For an example of محکم prophecies, the reader is referred to 58:22; whereas 28:86 contains a متشابه prophecy.
The term محکم may also be applied to such verses as embody full and complete commandments while متشابه verses are those which give only part of a certain commandment, and require to be read in conjunction with other verses to make a complete injunction.
Moreover, محکمات (decisive verses) generally deal with the Law and the doctrines of Faith, while متشابھات generally deal with topics of secondary importance or describe incidents in the lives of Prophets or the history of peoples and, while so doing, sometimes make use of idioms and phrases capable of different meanings. Such verses should not be so interpreted as to contradict the clear-worded tenets of the Faith.
The Arabic clause which has been translated as and none knows its right interpretation except Allah and those who are firmly grounded in knowledge; they say, ‘We believe in it; the whole is from our Lord', may be rendered in two ways, according as the pause is made after the word الله (Allah) or after the word العلم (knowledge). If the pause is made after العلم (knowledge), the clause would be translated as above and the term would in this case apply to verses pertaining to events of the past or verses containing general exhortation. If, however, the pause is made after الله (Allah), the term متشابھات would refer to prophecies of which the real interpretation is known to God only. In this case the clause would be translated as, "and none knows its interpretation except Allah; and those who are firmly grounded in knowledge say, "We believe in it, the whole is from our Lord". Grammatically, both constructions are correct.
Finally, it may be noted that the use of metaphors, the main basis of متشابھات verses, in religious scriptures is necessary; (1) to assure vastness of meaning in the fewest of words; (2) to add beauty and grace to the style; and (3) to provide for the people a trial (ابتلاء) without which spiritual development and perfection is not possible.
c
11:2.
d
39:24.
e
7:54; 18:79.
f
4:163.
224
مُحْكَمْ (Muhkam) 的意思是: (1) 意义不会受到窜改或删减者; (2) 意义不含糊或不存在怀疑可能性者; (3) 意义清楚而解释明确者; (4) 包含«古兰经»特有教义的节文(مُفْرَدَات, Mufradat和Lane)。
225
اُمّ (Umm) 意指: (1) 母亲; (2) 事物的起源或基础; (3) 任何作为扶助、支持改革或修正另一事物手段的东西; (4) 与周围其它事物相联系的任何东西 (اَقْرَبْ, Aqrab和مُفْرَدَات, Mufradat)。
226
مُتَشَابِه (Mutashabih) 用於 (1)虽是一致, 但可以有不同解释的词语、句子或经节; (2) 彼此相似或一致的部分; (3) 经文的真正意义和没有表示出来的意义相类似的部分; (4) 经文的正确意思只有参照称为 مُحْكَمْ (Muhkam) 的经文才可知道; (5) 不经过反复考虑就不能正确理解的经文; (6) 经文含有的教义和先前启示的经文含有的教义相符或相似的部分 (مُفْرَدَات, Mufradat)。
227
تَأ وِيْل (Ta’wil) 意思是: (1) 解释或说明; (2) 讲话或文章的意义的推测; (3) 转变讲话或文章的正确解释; (4) 对梦的解释; (5) 事物的结束、结果或后果 (Lane)。在此节经文中该词出现两次。第一次的意思是 (2) 和 (3), 而第二次的意思是 (1) 或 (5)。
228
此节经文说明这样一个重要规则, 即为了证实一个有争论的观点, 应该考虑那明确而清楚的经文措辞。如果发现这些经文与某一意义不明确的章节的句子结构有抵触, 就应该把该章节解释得与措辞明确、清楚的经文相一致。根据此节经文来看, «古兰经» 有两种经文。一种是 مُحْكَمْ (Muhkam) 意义肯定而明确的, 另一种是 مُتَشَابِه (Mutashabih) 意义可作不同的解释的。正确解释 Mutashabih 经文的方法是, 只有把其经文解释得与 (Muhkam) 经文相一致。在39:24中, 整个 «古兰经» 被称作Mutashabih而在11:2中所有 «古兰经» 节文被说成是 Muhkam。这不应该被看作与在注释的这节经文相矛盾。根据在注解的这节经文, 有些 «古兰经» 节文是 Muhkam, 有些节文是 Mutashabih。就 «古兰经» 节文的真正意义而论, 整个 «古兰经» 是 Muhkam, 因为所有的节文包含明确而永恒的真理。然而, 从另一意义来说, 全本 «古兰经» 节文是Mutashabih, 因为 «古兰经» 每一节都同时表示几个同样正确和适当的意思, 就另一意义说, «古兰经» 也是Mutashabih 相互类似, 其中没有前后矛盾或相互不一致的地方, 不同的节文可以相互印证。(如同此节经文所指出的那样) 有些经文当然属於 (Muhkam), 有些属于Mutashabih, 这要看不同读者的知识、思想品质和天赋能力而定, 如本节所指示者。至于预言, 用明白、直接、只容许有一种意义的语言所表述的可以看作是 (Muhkam); 而用隐喻、能有不止一种解释的语言叙述的, 则可被看作 Mutashabih。因此, 应该按照确已实现了无疑的预言和伊斯兰教的基本原则来解释用隐喻的言语所叙述的预言。有关(Muhkam) 预言, 读者可参阅58:22; 而28:86则包含Mutashabih预言。(Muhkam) 这个词也适用那种包括充分而全面经律的经文; 而 Mutashabih经文只包容某一经律的一部分, 并且须与其它经文联系起来阅读, 才能形成一条完整的经律。مُحْكَمَات (Muhkamat) (明确的经文)通常论述伊斯兰教信仰的律令和教义; 而且 مُتَشَابِهَات (Mutashabihat) 论述次要的论题或叙述众先知的生平轶事或各民族史, 在论述中有时就用一些可能会产生不同意思的成语和短语。这样的经文的解释不应与措辞清楚的伊斯兰教信仰的教义相矛盾。这里可以注意到: 为了用最少的词来表达众多的意思, 为了使经文风格优雅, 为了使人们受到磨炼--------如果没有这种磨炼, 人们的心灵就不可能深化和完美--------就需要使用隐喻, 而隐喻是经典中Mutashabih经文的主要基础。
1
مُحْکَمٰتٌ محکمات سے مراد وہ آیات ہیں جن میں قرآن کریم کی خاص تعلیم بیان ہوئی ہے۔
2
مُتَشٰبِھٰتٌ سے مراد وہ آیات ہیں جن میں ایسی تعلیم ہے جو پہلی کتابوں میں بھی مذکور ہے۔
3
یعنی جو آیات پہلی کتب کی تعلیم سے ملتی ہیں وہ ان کو بگاڑ کر پہلی قوموں کی روایات کے تابع کر دیتے ہیں اور اس طرح قرآن کریم کی خوبی کو چھپا دیتے ہیں۔
a
11:2.
b
39:24.
c
7:54; 18:79.
d
4:163.
299
Important Words:
محکمات (decisive in meaning) is derived from احکم which again is derived from حکم which means, he decided or he judged; he prevented or restrained or withheld. احکمه means, he rendered it firm, stable and secure; he restrained it. Hence محکم means: (1) that which has been made secure from change or alteration; (2) that in which there is no ambiguity or possibility of doubt; (3) that which is clear in meaning and decisive in exposition (Aqrab, Mufradat & Lane).
ام (basis) is the noun-infinitive from ام (amma), i.e. he aimed at or sought or took himself to. ام possesses a variety of meanings some of which are: (1) mother; (2) source or origin or basis of a thing; (3) anything which is a means of sustenance and support or of reformation and correction for another; (4) anything to which other things surrounding it are linked (Aqrab & Mufradat).
متشابھات (susceptible of different interpretations) is the plural of متشابھة which is derived from شبه. They say شبھه به i.e. he made it to be like that; he likened it to that. شبه علیه الامر means, he rendered the affair confused or obscure or ambiguous to him. تشابه الرجلان means, the two men were so like each other that it was difficult to distinguish one from the other. متشابهmeans, mutually resembling. Thus the expressions متشابھه is used about (1) that phrase, sentence or verse which is susceptible of different, though concordant, interpretations; or (2) that whose parts resemble or are concordant with one another; or (3) that whose true significance bears a similarity to a sense which is not meant; or (4) that of which the true meaning is known only by referring it to what is termed محکم (decisive); or (5) that which cannot be rightly understood without repeated consideration (Aqrab, Lane & Mufradat).
زیغ (perversity) is the noun-infinitive from زاغ which means, he declined or deviated, or turned aside from the right course. So زیغ means, deviation from the truth or the right course; crookedness; doubt. ازاغه means, he made him deviate from the right course (Aqrab & Mufradat).
تاویله (its interpretation). تاویل is the noun-infinitive from اول which is derived from آل i.e. he or it turned or returned. اولهmeans, he caused it or him to turn or return. اول الکلام means, he interpreted or explained the speech or writing. اول الرؤیاmeans, he interpreted the dream. تاویل means, (1) interpretation or explanation; (2) conjecture about the meaning of a speech or writing; (3) turning away a speech or writing from its right interpretation; (4) interpretation of a dream; (5) end, result or sequel of a thing (Lane & Aqrab). In the present verse the word تاویل occurs twice, the first-mentioned تاویلgiving the second or the third meaning, while the second-mentioned gives the first or the fifth meaning.
الراسخون (firmly grounded) is the plural of الراسخ which is derived from رسخ i.e. he or it was or became firm, stable or established. رسخ الشیءmeans, the thing became firmly established. رسخ العلم فی قلبه means, knowledge became firmly established, or sank deep, in his heart. الراسخ فی العلم is one whose knowledge is extensive and deep-rooted, being firmly established and based on sure ground (Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
The verse, which was revealed when a party of Christians from Najran visited the Holy Prophet in Medina (Jarir), serves a fourfold purpose: (1) it gives the genesis of the later Christian doctrines and explains how the true original doctrines became perverted; (2) it tells how the critics of Islam, particularly the Christians, distort true Islamic teachings in order to find an excuse for attacking Islam; (3) it warns Muslims to take a lesson from the history of Christians; and (4) it supplies a sure and trustworthy principle of interpreting revealed Books, or, for that matter, any writing or speech, in a right manner.
What proved the perversion of the Christian faith was that expressions like "Son of God" etc. used metaphorically were taken literally and the simple and straightforward faith of Jesus was transformed out of all recognition, the متشابهbeing given the place of محکم.
Again, it is on record that when the party of Christians, referred to above, visited the Holy Prophet and had a discussion with him on the godhead of Jesus, they, like clever casuists, who when it suits their purpose tear a passage from its context and then base their arguments on it, asked the Holy Prophet if the words کلمة الله (word of God) and روح(spirit) were used about Jesus in the Quran, and, receiving an answer in the affirmative, joyfully exclaimed that the divinity of Jesus was thereby proved. They did not care to ponder over the explanation of these words in their context, which did not at all bear out the sense which they thought they possessed. It is to such objectionable practices that allusion is made in this verse, which lays down the golden rule that, in order to prove a controversial point, the decisive and clearly worded parts of a Scripture should be taken into consideration, and that if they are found to contradict the construction put upon a certain ambiguous passage quoted in support of an argument, that interpretation should be rejected and the passage should be so interpreted as to make it harmonize with the decisive and clearly worded parts of the text.
This golden rule should always be observed whenever it is required to interpret or explain a passage which is susceptible of several interpretations and is not easily comprehensible. Its observance is all the more necessary when a seemingly difficult and knotty verse of the Quran is sought to be explained. Any interpretation which clashes with other verses of the Quran and runs counter to the clearly worded parts thereof should be rejected and only that interpretation which is in harmony with its basic principles should be accepted.
According to the verse, the Quran has two sets of verses. Some are محکم (decisive in meaning) and others متشابه(capable of different interpretations). The right way to interpret a متشابه verse is that only such interpretation of it should be accepted as agrees with the verses that are محکم and all other interpretations should be dismissed as incorrect. It is on record that one day the Holy Prophet, on hearing people disputing about the interpretation of certain verses of the Quran, angrily said: "Thus were ruined those who have gone before you. They interpreted certain parts of their scriptures in such a manner as to make them contradict other parts. But the Quran has been so revealed that different parts of it should corroborate one another. So do not reject any truth by making one part contradict the other. Act on what you understand thereof and refer that which you do not understand to those who know and understand it" (Musnad).
The above hadith also refutes the theory of abrogation, for it speaks of the Quran as a Book of which all parts corroborate one another and condemns those who think that some of its verses contradict others. To Ahmad, the Holy Founder of the Ahmadiyya Movement, goes the credit of exploding the so-called abrogation theory. He and his disciples have given convincing explanations of those verses which were previously regarded as abrogated.
It may be noted here that in 39:24 the whole Quran is called متشابه and in 11:2 all the Quranic verses have been described as محکم. This should not be taken as contradicting the verse under comment, according to which some verses of the Quran are محکم and others متشابه. The apparent in-consistency is easily explained. So far as the real significance of the Quranic verses is concerned the whole of the Quran is محکم (decisive), inasmuch as all its verses contain decisive and eternal truths. In another sense, however, the whole of the Quran is متشابه inasmuch as the Quranic verses have been so worded as to give, at one and the same time, several meanings equally true and good. The Quran is also متشابه (i.e.mutually resembling) in the sense that there is no contradiction or inconsistency in it, its different verses affording support to one another. But parts of it are certainly محکم or متشابه for different readers according to their mental and spiritual capacities, as the present verse points out.
As regards prophecies, those that are couched in plain and direct language, susceptible of only one meaning, would be regarded as محکم and those that are described in figurative or metaphorical language, capable of more than one interpretation, would be regarded as متشابه. The prophecies described in metaphorical language should, therefore, be interpreted in the light of the prophecies that have been clearly and literally fulfilled and also in the light of the basic and fundamental principles of Islam. For an example of محکم prophecies, the reader is referred to 58:22; whereas 28:86 contains a متشابه prophecy.
The term محکم may also be applied to such verses as embody full and complete commandments while متشابه verses are those which give only part of a certain commandment, and require to be read in conjunction with other verses to make a complete injunction.
Moreover, محکمات (decisive verses) generally deal with the Law and the doctrines of Faith, while متشابھات generally deal with topics of secondary importance or describe incidents in the lives of Prophets or the history of peoples and, while so doing, sometimes make use of idioms and phrases capable of different meanings. Such verses should not be so interpreted as to contradict the clear-worded tenets of the Faith.
The Arabic clause which has been translated as and none knows its right interpretation except Allah and those who are firmly grounded in knowledge; they say, ‘We believe in it; the whole is from our Lord', may be rendered in two ways, according as the pause is made after the word الله (Allah) or after the word العلم (knowledge). If the pause is made after العلم (knowledge), the clause would be translated as above and the term would in this case apply to verses pertaining to events of the past or verses containing general exhortation. If, however, the pause is made after الله (Allah), the term متشابھات would refer to prophecies of which the real interpretation is known to God only. In this case the clause would be translated as, "and none knows its interpretation except Allah; and those who are firmly grounded in knowledge say, "We believe in it, the whole is from our Lord". Grammatically, both constructions are correct.
Finally, it may be noted that the use of metaphors, the main basis of متشابھات verses, in religious scriptures is necessary; (1) to assure vastness of meaning in the fewest of words; (2) to add beauty and grace to the style; and (3) to provide for the people a trial (ابتلاء) without which spiritual development and perfection is not possible.
a
7:54; 18:79.
b
4:163.
d
11:2.
e
39:24.
369
Muhkam means, (1) that which has been made secure from change or alteration; (2) that in which there is no ambiguity or possibility of doubt; (3) that which is clear in meaning and decisive in exposition and (4) a verse which embodies a teaching special to the Qur’an (Mufradat & Lane).
370
Umm means, (1) mother; (2) source or origin or basis of a thing; (3) anything which is a means of sustenance and support or of reformation and correction for another; (4) anything to which other things around it are linked (Aqrab & Mufradat).
371
Mutashabih is used about (1) that phrase, sentence or verse which is susceptible of different, though concordant, interpretations; (2) that whose parts resemble or are concordant with one another; (3) that whose true significance bears a similarity to a sense which is not meant; (4) that of which the true meaning is known only by referring it to what is termed Muhkam; (5) that which cannot be rightly understood without repeated consideration; (6) a verse which contains teaching corresponding to or resembling those contained in the previous revealed Scriptures (Mufradat).
372
Ta’wil means, (1) interpretation or explanation; (2) conjecture about the meaning of a speech or writing; (3) turning away a speech or writing from its right interpretation; (4) interpretation of a dream; (5) end, result or sequel of a thing (Lane). In this verse the word occurs twice; in the former place it gives the second or the third meaning, while in the latter it gives the first or the fifth meaning.
373
The verse lays down the golden rule that, in order to prove a controversial point, the decisive and clearly worded parts of a Scripture should be taken into consideration, and if these are found to contradict the construction put upon a certain ambiguous passage that passage should be so interpreted as to make it harmonize with the decisive and clearly worded parts of the text. According to the verse, the Qur’an has two sets of verses. Some are Muhkam (firm and decisive in meaning) and others Mutashabih (capable of different interpretations). The right way to interpret a Mutashabih verse is that only such interpretation of it should be accepted as agrees with the verses that are Muhkam. In 39:24 the whole of the Qur’an is called Mutashabih and in 11:2 all the Quranic verses have been described as Muhkam. This should not be taken as contradicting the verse under comment, according to which some verses of the Qur’an are Muhkam and others Mutashabih
ذٰلِکَ بِاَنَّہُمۡ قَالُوۡا لَنۡ تَمَسَّنَا النَّارُ اِلَّاۤ اَیَّامًا مَّعۡدُوۡدٰتٍ ۖ وَّغَرَّہُمۡ فِیۡ دِیۡنِہِمۡ مَّا کَانُوۡا یَفۡتَرُوۡنَ
2:81; 5:19.
2:81; 5:19.
Both Jews and Christians persuaded themselves into believing that they would be safe against the punishment of the Hereafter, the Jews thinking themselves immune owing to their being the "Favoured Ones" of God and the Christians deluding themselves with the idea that Jesus, the so-called son of God, had washed away all their sins with his supposed death on the Cross.
2:81; 5:19.
Commentary:
Both Jews and Christians persuaded themselves to believe that they would be safe against the punishment of the Hereafter, the Jews thinking themselves immune owing to their being the favoured ones of God on account of their being the descendants of His Prophets, and the Christians deluding themselves with the idea that Jesus, "the son of God", had washed away their sins with his supposed death on the cross. The false notion of each proved their ruin.
f
2:81; 5:19.
a
2:81; 5:19.
316
Commentary:
Both Jews and Christians persuaded themselves to believe that they would be safe against the punishment of the Hereafter, the Jews thinking themselves immune owing to their being the favoured ones of God on account of their being the descendants of His Prophets, and the Christians deluding themselves with the idea that Jesus, "the son of God", had washed away their sins with his supposed death on the cross. The false notion of each proved their ruin.
c
2:81; 5:19.
390
Both Jews and Christians persuaded themselves into believing that they would be safe against the punishment of the Hereafter, the Jews thinking themselves immune owing to their being the "Favoured Ones" of God and the Christians deluding themselves with the idea that Jesus, the so-called son of God, had washed away all their sins with his supposed death on the Cross.
لَّا یَتَّخِذِ الۡمُؤۡمِنُوۡنَ الۡکٰفِرِیۡنَ اَوۡلِیَآءَ مِنۡ دُوۡنِ الۡمُؤۡمِنِیۡنَ ۖ وَمَنۡ یَّفۡعَلۡ ذٰلِکَ فَلَیۡسَ مِنَ اللّٰہِ فِیۡ شَیۡءٍ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ تَتَّقُوۡا مِنۡہُمۡ تُقٰٮۃً ۗ وَیُحَذِّرُکُمُ اللّٰہُ نَفۡسَہٗ ۗ وَاِلَی اللّٰہِ الۡمَصِیۡرُ
3:119; 4:140, 145.
3:119; 4:140, 145.
With the accession of political power to Islam, as promised in the preceding verses, forging of political alliances became necessary for the Muslim State. The verse under comment embodies the guiding principle that no Muslim State should enter into treaty or alliance with a non-Muslim State which should in any way injure, or conflict with, the interests of other Muslim States. The interests of Islam should transcend all other interests.
Muslims are warned to be on their guard against the plots and machinations of disbelievers. The expression, except that you guard yourselves fully against them, refers not to the power of the enemy but to his cunning of which Muslims should always be on their guard.
Nafs means, a person’s self; purpose; will or desire; punishment, etc. (Aqrab).
3:119; 4:140, 145.
Important Words:
نفسه (His punishment). نفس is the noun-infinitive from نفس (nafusa) which literally means, it was or became loved and highly esteemed. نفس به (nafisa) means, he was tenacious or niggardly of it. نفس means, the soul; the spirit; the mind; the body; a person or being; a person’s or being’s self; brother or relative, or one belonging to one’s own religion; purpose, will or desire; punishment, etc. (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
With the advent of political power to Islam, as promised in the preceding verses, the contracting of political alliances became necessary for the Muslim State. The verse under comment embodies the guiding principle that no Muslim state should enter into any treaty or alliance with a non-Muslim state which should in any way injure, or conflict with, the interests of other Muslim states. The interests of Islam should transcend all other interests.
The phrase, in preference to believers, means: (1) that Muslims should not form friendly relations with disbelievers in preference to believers, shunning the latter and seeking the former; (2) that they should not form any connection with disbelievers in a way that may harm the interests of Muslims. They are, however, free to contract friendly relations with such non-Muslims as are friendly to them, according to the exigencies of time and circumstances (60:9, 10).
The verse also instructs Muslims to be on their guard against the plots and machinations of disbelievers. The expression, except that you cautiously guard against them, refers not to the power of the enemy but to his cunning against which Muslims should always be on their guard.
The clause ویحذرکم الله نفسه rendered as And Allah cautions you against His punishment, may also be translated as "and Allah cautions or warns you concerning Himself", meaning that if you do not faithfully accept the guidance of God, and make friends with disbelievers in preference to believers, you will lose God, Who will in that case have no connection with you.
e
3:119; 4:140, 145.
a
3:119; 4:140, 145.
319
Important Words:
نفسه (His punishment). نفس is the noun-infinitive from نفس (nafusa) which literally means, it was or became loved and highly esteemed. نفس به (nafisa) means, he was tenacious or niggardly of it. نفس means, the soul; the spirit; the mind; the body; a person or being; a person’s or being’s self; brother or relative, or one belonging to one’s own religion; purpose, will or desire; punishment, etc. (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
With the advent of political power to Islam, as promised in the preceding verses, the contracting of political alliances became necessary for the Muslim State. The verse under comment embodies the guiding principle that no Muslim state should enter into any treaty or alliance with a non-Muslim state which should in any way injure, or conflict with, the interests of other Muslim states. The interests of Islam should transcend all other interests.
The phrase, in preference to believers, means: (1) that Muslims should not form friendly relations with disbelievers in preference to believers, shunning the latter and seeking the former; (2) that they should not form any connection with disbelievers in a way that may harm the interests of Muslims. They are, however, free to contract friendly relations with such non-Muslims as are friendly to them, according to the exigencies of time and circumstances (60:9, 10).
The verse also instructs Muslims to be on their guard against the plots and machinations of disbelievers. The expression, except that you cautiously guard against them, refers not to the power of the enemy but to his cunning against which Muslims should always be on their guard.
The clause ویحذرکم الله نفسه rendered as And Allah cautions you against His punishment, may also be translated as "and Allah cautions or warns you concerning Himself", meaning that if you do not faithfully accept the guidance of God, and make friends with disbelievers in preference to believers, you will lose God, Who will in that case have no connection with you.
a
3:119; 4:140, 145.
395
With the accession of political power to Islam, as promised in the preceding verses, forging of political alliances became necessary for the Muslim State. The verse under comment embodies the guiding principle that no Muslim State should enter into treaty or alliance with a non-Muslim State which should in any way injure, or conflict with, the interests of other Muslim States. The interests of Islam should transcend all other interests.
396
Muslims are warned to be on their guard against the plots and machinations of disbelievers. The expression, except that you guard yourselves fully against them, refers not to the power of the enemy but to his cunning of which Muslims should always be on their guard.
397
Nafs means, a person’s self; purpose; will or desire; punishment, etc. (Aqrab).
وَدَّت طَّآئِفَۃٌ مِّنۡ اَہۡلِ الۡکِتٰبِ لَوۡ یُضِلُّوۡنَکُمۡ وَمَا یُضِلُّوۡنَ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡفُسَہُمۡ وَمَا یَشۡعُرُوۡنَ
4:90.
4:90.
The simplicity, straightforwardness and perfection of the religion of Islam very often create such strong feelings of appreciation in the hearts of the People of the Book that they feel irresistibly drawn towards it but, being inimical and jealous, their appreciation often takes the queer, though not unpsychological, course that they begin to wish that Muslims may become like themselves.
Taking the word Dalalah in the sense of ruin (40:35) the expression Yudillunakum (lead you astray) may also be rendered as "lead you to ruin" and the next clause, but they lead astray none except themselves, may in that case mean that by seeking to ruin the Muslims, they only ruin themselves, because the rise of one’s enemy signifies one’s own fall.
4:90.
Commentary:
The simplicity, straightforwardness and perfection of the faith of Islam very often create such strong feelings of appreciation in the hearts of the People of the Book that they feel irresistibly drawn towards it but, being inimical and jealous, their appreciation often takes the queer though not unpsychological course that they begin to wish that Muslims may become like themselves.
Taking the word ضلالة in the sense of ruin (see 2:27), the expression یضلونکم (lead you astray) may also be rendered as "lead you to ruin" and the next clause, but they lead astray none except themselves, may in that case mean that by seeking to ruin the Muslims, they only ruin themselves, because the rise of one’s enemy signifies one’s own fall.
f
4:90.
a
4:90.
358
Commentary:
The simplicity, straightforwardness and perfection of the faith of Islam very often create such strong feelings of appreciation in the hearts of the People of the Book that they feel irresistibly drawn towards it but, being inimical and jealous, their appreciation often takes the queer though not unpsychological course that they begin to wish that Muslims may become like themselves.
Taking the word ضلالة in the sense of ruin (see 2:27), the expression یضلونکم (lead you astray) may also be rendered as "lead you to ruin" and the next clause, but they lead astray none except themselves, may in that case mean that by seeking to ruin the Muslims, they only ruin themselves, because the rise of one’s enemy signifies one’s own fall.
e
4:90.
427A
The simplicity, straightforwardness and perfection of the religion of Islam very often create such strong feelings of appreciation in the hearts of the People of the Book that they feel irresistibly drawn towards it but, being inimical and jealous, their appreciation often takes the queer, though not unpsychological, course that they begin to wish that Muslims may become like themselves.
Taking the word Dalalah in the sense of ruin (40:35) the expression Yudillunakum (lead you astray) may also be rendered as "lead you to ruin" and the next clause, but they lead astray none except themselves, may in that case mean that by seeking to ruin the Muslims, they only ruin themselves, because the rise of one’s enemy signifies one’s own fall.
وَمَا کَانَ قَوۡلَہُمۡ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ قَالُوۡا رَبَّنَا اغۡفِرۡ لَنَا ذُنُوۡبَنَا وَاِسۡرَافَنَا فِیۡۤ اَمۡرِنَا وَثَبِّتۡ اَقۡدَامَنَا وَانۡصُرۡنَا عَلَی الۡقَوۡمِ الۡکٰفِرِیۡنَ
2:251, 287.
عربی میں اِسْرَاف کا لفظ ہے لیکن چونکہ یہ مصدر ہے جو مفرد اور جمع دونوں کے لئے آتا ہے ہم نے اردو کے لحاظ سے اس کا ترجمہ جمع کیا ہے یعنی ’’زیادتیاں‘‘۔
2:251, 287.
2:251, 287.
Commentary:
Each part of the prayer contained in this verse corresponds to the points mentioned in the previous one. In fact, success comes only by the help and grace of God. Human effort alone is not enough.
It should, however, be noted that, corresponding to the last part of the prayer in this verse, there is mentioned no corresponding effort on the part of believers in the preceding verse, thus indicating that final victory and success come solely through the grace of God and are not the result of our actions.
c
2:251, 287.
1
عربی میں اِسْرَاف کا لفظ ہے لیکن چونکہ یہ مصدر ہے جو مفرد اور جمع دونوں کے لئے آتا ہے ہم نے اردو کے لحاظ سے اس کا ترجمہ جمع کیا ہے یعنی ’’زیادتیاں‘‘۔
a
2:251, 287.
431
Commentary:
Each part of the prayer contained in this verse corresponds to the points mentioned in the previous one. In fact, success comes only by the help and grace of God. Human effort alone is not enough.
It should, however, be noted that, corresponding to the last part of the prayer in this verse, there is mentioned no corresponding effort on the part of believers in the preceding verse, thus indicating that final victory and success come solely through the grace of God and are not the result of our actions.
c
2:251, 287.
وَلَوۡلَا فَضۡلُ اللّٰہِ عَلَیۡکَ وَرَحۡمَتُہٗ لَہَمَّت طَّآئِفَۃٌ مِّنۡہُمۡ اَنۡ یُّضِلُّوۡکَ وَمَا یُضِلُّوۡنَ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡفُسَہُمۡ ۖ وَمَا یَضُرُّوۡنَکَ مِنۡ شَیۡءٍ ۚ وَاَنۡزَلَ اللّٰہُ عَلَیۡکَ الۡکِتٰبَ وَالۡحِکۡمَۃَ وَعَلَّمَکَ مَا لَمۡ تَکُنۡ تَعۡلَمُ ۚ وَکَانَ فَضۡلُ اللّٰہِ عَلَیۡکَ عَظِیۡمًا
یہاں فضل کَانَ کا اسم ہے لیکن ایسے موقع پر اردو میں اسے مبتدا نہیں بنا سکتے اس وجہ سے ’’اور اللہ کا فضل تجھ پر بہت بڑا ہے‘‘ کی بجائے ’’تجھ پر اللہ کا (بہت) بڑا فضل ہے‘‘ ترجمہ کیا گیا ہے۔
17:74.
42:53; 96:6.
The words Fadl (grace) and Rahmah (mercy), though general in their significance, sometimes denote, "worldly goods" and "spiritual blessings" respectively (2:65). Thus the verse would mean that the Holy Prophet enjoyed God’s protection in temporal as well as in spiritual matters.
The Hypocrites adopted various ways to bring the Holy Prophet to grief. They would try to mislead him into coming to a wrong decision in matters of vital importance. But their evil designs were always frustrated because he was invariably led by God to the right course concerning matters affecting the future of Islam.
17:74.
42:52; 96:6.
Important Words:
یضلوك (bring about thy ruin). See 2:27.
Commentary:
Various were the ways the hypocrites adopted to bring the Holy Prophet to grief. They would try to mislead him into coming to a wrong decision on a matter of vital importance. But their evil designs were always frustrated because the Holy Prophet was invariably led by God to the right course concerning matters affecting the future of Islam.
The words فضل (grace) and رحمة (mercy), though also general in their significance, sometimes denote "worldly good" and "spiritual blessings" respectively (see 2:65). In this case, the verse would mean that the Holy Prophet enjoyed God’s protection in temporal as well as spiritual matters.
a
17:74.
b
42:53; 96:6.
345
فَضْل (Fadl) (恩典) 和 رَحْمَةْ (Rahmah) (仁慈)这两个字有其一般的含义。但有时分别指 “财产” 和 “精神上的恩惠” (2:65)。因此, 这节经文的意思是, 穆圣受到安拉在精神和肉体方面的保护。
1
یہاں فضل کَانَ کا اسم ہے لیکن ایسے موقع پر اردو میں اسے مبتدا نہیں بنا سکتے اس وجہ سے ’’اور اللہ کا فضل تجھ پر بہت بڑا ہے‘‘ کی بجائے ’’تجھ پر اللہ کا (بہت) بڑا فضل ہے‘‘ ترجمہ کیا گیا ہے۔
a
17:74.
b
42:52; 96:6.
580
Important Words:
یضلوك (bring about thy ruin). See 2:27.
Commentary:
Various were the ways the hypocrites adopted to bring the Holy Prophet to grief. They would try to mislead him into coming to a wrong decision on a matter of vital importance. But their evil designs were always frustrated because the Holy Prophet was invariably led by God to the right course concerning matters affecting the future of Islam.
The words فضل (grace) and رحمة (mercy), though also general in their significance, sometimes denote "worldly good" and "spiritual blessings" respectively (see 2:65). In this case, the verse would mean that the Holy Prophet enjoyed God’s protection in temporal as well as spiritual matters.
a
17:74.
b
42:53; 96:6.
668
The words Fadl (grace) and Rahmah (mercy), though general in their significance, sometimes denote, "worldly goods" and "spiritual blessings" respectively (2:65). Thus the verse would mean that the Holy Prophet enjoyed God’s protection in temporal as well as in spiritual matters.
669
The Hypocrites adopted various ways to bring the Holy Prophet to grief. They would try to mislead him into coming to a wrong decision in matters of vital importance. But their evil designs were always frustrated because he was invariably led by God to the right course concerning matters affecting the future of Islam.
یٰۤاَیُّہَا الَّذِیۡنَ اٰمَنُوۡا لَا یَحِلُّ لَکُمۡ اَنۡ تَرِثُوا النِّسَآءَ کَرۡہًا ۖ وَّلَا تَعۡضُلُوۡہُنَّ لِتَذۡہَبُوۡا بِبَعۡضِ مَاۤ اٰتَیۡتُمُوۡہُنَّ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ یَّاۡتِیۡنَ بِفٰحِشَۃٍ مُّبَیِّنَۃٍ ۚ وَعَاشِرُوۡہُنَّ بِالۡمَعۡرُوۡفِ ۚ فَاِنۡ کَرِہۡتُمُوۡہُنَّ فَعَسٰۤی اَنۡ تَکۡرَہُوۡا شَیۡـًٔا وَّیَجۡعَلَ اللّٰہُ فِیۡہِ خَیۡرًا کَثِیۡرًا
2:217.
4:16.
死者的亲戚不能阻止他的寡妇再婚以求得到她的财产; 但如果她打算嫁一个品质显然可恶的人, 他们可以阻止她结婚。如果这话是对丈夫说的, 本节经文就意味着, 假如妻子不想与其丈夫生活在一起而要与丈夫分居, 她们可以根据 خُلْع (Khul‘) 这样做, 丈夫不应出于贪图妻子的钱而阻止分居。可是倘若妻子要干出明显的丑事时, 他们可以阻止。
خُلْع (Khul‘): 经由交付赔偿或商量, 妻子所获得的离婚权利。
据传穆圣说过, “你们之中最好的人就是对待妻子最好的人。” (بُخَارِی, Bukhari)。عَاشِرُوْهُنَّ (‘Ashiruhunna) 一词属于阿语词律 مُفَاعَلَة (Mufa‘alah), 表示互惠;夫妻双方都应该和睦相处, 相亲相爱。
یعنی پہلی آیت کے مطابق ان کو باہر نکلنے سے روک سکتے ہو۔ ان کا مال چھیننے کے لئے ایسا نہ کرو۔ اس آیت میں جو اِلَّا (یعنی سوائے) کا لفظ ہے اس سے یہ مرادنہیں کہ اگر وہ فاحشہ کی مرتکب ہوں تو مال چھین سکتے ہو بلکہ استثنا گھروں میں روکنے کے متعلق ہے نہ کہ مال لینے کے متعلق اور مراد یہ ہے کہ پہلی آیت کے مطابق وہ فاحشہ کی مرتکب ہوں تو صرف اس صورت میں ان کو گھروں سے نکلنے سے روک سکتے ہو۔
See 4:16.
2:217.
The deceased person’s relatives cannot prevent his widow from contracting a new marriage so that they may get hold of her property; but they can prevent her from doing so if she intends to marry a person of manifestly objectionable character. If the address is to the husbands, the verse would mean that if the wives do not want to live with their husbands and seek separation from them, which they can do by means of Khula’ the husbands should not prevent them from doing so out of greed for their money. But they can do so, if the wives are going to be guilty of a manifestly foul act.
The Holy Prophet is reported to have said, "The best among you is he who treats his wife best" (Bukhari). The expression ‘Ashiruhunna being of the measure Mufa‘alah denotes reciprocity; husbands and wives are both enjoined to live amicably with each other and reciprocate each other’s love.
See 4:16.
2:217.
Commentary:
Men become heirs of women against their will in various ways: (1) A man does not like his wife and does not treat her well, yet he does not divorce her, hoping to possess her property after her death; (2) He treats his wife harshly and compels her by ill-treatment to obtain separation (khula‘) from him by giving him a part or whole of her property, or by surrendering her dowry; (3) The relations of the deceased husband of a widow prevent her from marrying another husband in order to get possession of her property after her death; (4) They force her to marry someone from among themselves against her will, treating her virtually as a part of the property left by her dead husband; (5) The husband takes by force the property of his wife, as if it were his by legal right; (6) The relatives of the deceased husband take away by force the property of his widow, depriving her of her right of inheritance.
The deceased person’s relatives cannot prevent his widow from contracting a new marriage so that they may get hold of her property; but they can prevent her from doing so, if she intends to marry a person of manifestly objectionable character.
If the address is to the husbands, the verse would mean that if the wives do not want to live with their husbands and seek separation from them, which they can do by means of khula‘, the husbands should not prevent them from doing so out of greed for their money. But they can do so, if the wives are going to be guilty of a manifestly foul act.
The words, consort with them in kindness, embody the pith of the Islamic teachings about the treatment of wives. They are not to be treated in a dry, businesslike way, but with love and kindness. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said: خیر کم خیر کم لاھله i.e. "the best among you is he who is best in his treatment of his wife" (Tirmidhi). But as a one-sided affair can never be truly successful, the Quran uses the expression عاشروھن (consort with them), which, being of the measure مفاعلةdenotes reciprocity. So husbands and wives are both enjoined to live amicably with each other and reciprocate each other’s love and kindness.
A woman cannot adequately appreciate and acknowledge the great debt she owes to the Quran. No other Scripture has given to her the high status that the Quran gives her. It not only lays down her inalienable rights but also exhorts men to overlook the weaknesses and shortcomings of their wives, and treat them with kindness and benevolence even if they do not like them. The memorable words of the Holy Prophet quoted above, i.e. "The best of you is he who is best in his treatment of his wife" (Tirmidhi), are only an echo of the noble teachings of the Quran with regard to women.
a
2:217.
c
4:16.
321
死者的亲戚不能阻止他的寡妇再婚以求得到她的财产; 但如果她打算嫁一个品质显然可恶的人, 他们可以阻止她结婚。如果这话是对丈夫说的, 本节经文就意味着, 假如妻子不想与其丈夫生活在一起而要与丈夫分居, 她们可以根据 خُلْع (Khul‘) 这样做, 丈夫不应出于贪图妻子的钱而阻止分居。可是倘若妻子要干出明显的丑事时, 他们可以阻止。
خُلْع (Khul‘): 经由交付赔偿或商量, 妻子所获得的离婚权利。
322
据传穆圣说过, “你们之中最好的人就是对待妻子最好的人。” (بُخَارِی, Bukhari)。عَاشِرُوْهُنَّ (‘Ashiruhunna) 一词属于阿语词律 مُفَاعَلَة (Mufa‘alah), 表示互惠;夫妻双方都应该和睦相处, 相亲相爱。
1
یعنی پہلی آیت کے مطابق ان کو باہر نکلنے سے روک سکتے ہو۔ ان کا مال چھیننے کے لئے ایسا نہ کرو۔ اس آیت میں جو اِلَّا (یعنی سوائے) کا لفظ ہے اس سے یہ مرادنہیں کہ اگر وہ فاحشہ کی مرتکب ہوں تو مال چھین سکتے ہو بلکہ استثنا گھروں میں روکنے کے متعلق ہے نہ کہ مال لینے کے متعلق اور مراد یہ ہے کہ پہلی آیت کے مطابق وہ فاحشہ کی مرتکب ہوں تو صرف اس صورت میں ان کو گھروں سے نکلنے سے روک سکتے ہو۔
b
See 4:16.
c
2:217.
499
Commentary:
Men become heirs of women against their will in various ways: (1) A man does not like his wife and does not treat her well, yet he does not divorce her, hoping to possess her property after her death; (2) He treats his wife harshly and compels her by ill-treatment to obtain separation (khula‘) from him by giving him a part or whole of her property, or by surrendering her dowry; (3) The relations of the deceased husband of a widow prevent her from marrying another husband in order to get possession of her property after her death; (4) They force her to marry someone from among themselves against her will, treating her virtually as a part of the property left by her dead husband; (5) The husband takes by force the property of his wife, as if it were his by legal right; (6) The relatives of the deceased husband take away by force the property of his widow, depriving her of her right of inheritance.
The deceased person’s relatives cannot prevent his widow from contracting a new marriage so that they may get hold of her property; but they can prevent her from doing so, if she intends to marry a person of manifestly objectionable character.
If the address is to the husbands, the verse would mean that if the wives do not want to live with their husbands and seek separation from them, which they can do by means of khula‘, the husbands should not prevent them from doing so out of greed for their money. But they can do so, if the wives are going to be guilty of a manifestly foul act.
The words, consort with them in kindness, embody the pith of the Islamic teachings about the treatment of wives. They are not to be treated in a dry, businesslike way, but with love and kindness. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said: خیر کم خیر کم لاھله i.e. "the best among you is he who is best in his treatment of his wife" (Tirmidhi). But as a one-sided affair can never be truly successful, the Quran uses the expression عاشروھن (consort with them), which, being of the measure مفاعلةdenotes reciprocity. So husbands and wives are both enjoined to live amicably with each other and reciprocate each other’s love and kindness.
A woman cannot adequately appreciate and acknowledge the great debt she owes to the Quran. No other Scripture has given to her the high status that the Quran gives her. It not only lays down her inalienable rights but also exhorts men to overlook the weaknesses and shortcomings of their wives, and treat them with kindness and benevolence even if they do not like them. The memorable words of the Holy Prophet quoted above, i.e. "The best of you is he who is best in his treatment of his wife" (Tirmidhi), are only an echo of the noble teachings of the Quran with regard to women.
b
See 4:16.
c
2:217.
580
The deceased person’s relatives cannot prevent his widow from contracting a new marriage so that they may get hold of her property; but they can prevent her from doing so if she intends to marry a person of manifestly objectionable character. If the address is to the husbands, the verse would mean that if the wives do not want to live with their husbands and seek separation from them, which they can do by means of Khula’ the husbands should not prevent them from doing so out of greed for their money. But they can do so, if the wives are going to be guilty of a manifestly foul act.
581
The Holy Prophet is reported to have said, "The best among you is he who treats his wife best" (Bukhari). The expression ‘Ashiruhunna being of the measure Mufa‘alah denotes reciprocity; husbands and wives are both enjoined to live amicably with each other and reciprocate each other’s love.
یٰۤاَیُّہَا الَّذِیۡنَ اٰمَنُوۡا لَا تَاۡکُلُوۡۤا اَمۡوٰلَکُمۡ بَیۡنَکُمۡ بِالۡبٰطِلِ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ تَکُوۡنَ تِجٰرَۃً عَنۡ تَرَاضٍ مِّنۡکُمۡ ۚ وَلَا تَقۡتُلُوۡۤا اَنۡفُسَکُمۡ ۚ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ کَانَ بِکُمۡ رَحِیۡمًا
2:189.
2:189.
2:189.
Commentary:
By unlawful means is meant all those means and methods which are forbidden by the Law.
The verse declares all commercial transactions without the mutual consent of seller and buyer to be null and void.
The clause, kill not yourselves, makes it clear that the devouring of other person’s property by unlawful means, or carrying on transaction without the free consent of the parties concerned brings about the moral death of the guilty party.
The words, kill not yourselves, also imply interdiction of suicide. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said, "Whosoever kills himself with a weapon, will be brought on the Day of Judgement with the said weapon in his hand and will be thrown into the Fire wherein he will abide. And whosoever kills himself with a poison will be thrown into the Fire, with that poison in his hand, where he will continue to take it" (Kathir).
b
2:189.
a
2:189.
508
Commentary:
By unlawful means is meant all those means and methods which are forbidden by the Law.
The verse declares all commercial transactions without the mutual consent of seller and buyer to be null and void.
The clause, kill not yourselves, makes it clear that the devouring of other person’s property by unlawful means, or carrying on transaction without the free consent of the parties concerned brings about the moral death of the guilty party.
The words, kill not yourselves, also imply interdiction of suicide. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said, "Whosoever kills himself with a weapon, will be brought on the Day of Judgement with the said weapon in his hand and will be thrown into the Fire wherein he will abide. And whosoever kills himself with a poison will be thrown into the Fire, with that poison in his hand, where he will continue to take it" (Kathir).
c
2:189.
فَکَیۡفَ اِذَاۤ اَصٰبَتۡہُمۡ مُّصِیۡبَۃٌۢ بِمَا قَدَّمَتۡ اَیۡدِیۡہِمۡ ثُمَّ جَآءُوۡکَ یَحۡلِفُوۡنَ بِاللّٰہِ اِنۡ اَرَدۡنَاۤ اِلَّاۤ اِحۡسٰنًا وَّتَوۡفِیۡقًا
قرآن مجید میں کَیْفَ کا لفظ ہے جس کے معنے کس طرح کے ہیں۔ مگر اردو میں چونکہ اس جگہ کیوں کا لفظ بولتے ہیں ہم نے ترجمہ میں ’’کیوں‘‘ لکھ دیا ہے تاکہ مطلب واضح ہو جائے۔
Important Words:
توفیقا (reconciliation) is noun-infinitive from وفق (waffaqa) which is derived from وفق (wafiqa). They say وفق امرہ i.e. his affair or case was right or agreeable with what was desired. وفقه لامر means, he disposed or adapted him to a thing or made him fit for it.
وفق بین الشیئین means, he effected an agreement or harmony or reconciliation or adjustment between the two things. وفقت بین القوم means, I effected an agreement or harmony between the people; made peace between them (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse may also be taken as generally applying to the case of hypocrites generally. An incident, however, is related in traditions in connection with this verse which, though not reliable, may be mentioned here. There was some dispute between a Jew and one who hypocritically professed to be a Muslim. The latter, thinking that the Holy Prophet would decide the case in his favour, proposed to the Jew that they should go to him for decision. The Holy Prophet, however, contrary to the expectation of the hypocrite, decided the case in favour of the Jew who happened to be in the right. Being disappointed there, the hypocrite proposed to the Jew that they should go to Abu Bakr, hoping that though the Holy Prophet had shown him no favour, Abu Bakr at least would favour him. But Abu Bakr also decided in favour of the Jew. Being disappointed a second time, the hypocrite thought that ‘Umar, who was a jealous Muslim, would never decide in favour of a Jew. So he proposed to his rival that they should go to ‘Umar for decision.
But ‘Umar, says the tradition, on learning from the Jew that the case had already been decided in his favour by the Holy Prophet, cut off the head of the hypocrite, because he professed Islam and yet would not accept the Prophet’s verdict. Thereupon the hypocrites gathered together and went to the Holy Prophet and told him that in going to ‘Umar the object was only to bring about a compromise and reconciliation (Muhit, iii. 279).
The words, We meant nothing but the doing of good and reconciliation, reported to have been uttered by the hypocrites, show that there was an intrigue. The incident, however, is highly improbable and lacks proper authority.
1
قرآن مجید میں کَیْفَ کا لفظ ہے جس کے معنے کس طرح کے ہیں۔ مگر اردو میں چونکہ اس جگہ کیوں کا لفظ بولتے ہیں ہم نے ترجمہ میں ’’کیوں‘‘ لکھ دیا ہے تاکہ مطلب واضح ہو جائے۔
535
Important Words:
توفیقا (reconciliation) is noun-infinitive from وفق (waffaqa) which is derived from وفق (wafiqa). They say وفق امرہ i.e. his affair or case was right or agreeable with what was desired. وفقه لامر means, he disposed or adapted him to a thing or made him fit for it.
وفق بین الشیئین means, he effected an agreement or harmony or reconciliation or adjustment between the two things. وفقت بین القوم means, I effected an agreement or harmony between the people; made peace between them (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse may also be taken as generally applying to the case of hypocrites generally. An incident, however, is related in traditions in connection with this verse which, though not reliable, may be mentioned here. There was some dispute between a Jew and one who hypocritically professed to be a Muslim. The latter, thinking that the Holy Prophet would decide the case in his favour, proposed to the Jew that they should go to him for decision. The Holy Prophet, however, contrary to the expectation of the hypocrite, decided the case in favour of the Jew who happened to be in the right. Being disappointed there, the hypocrite proposed to the Jew that they should go to Abu Bakr, hoping that though the Holy Prophet had shown him no favour, Abu Bakr at least would favour him. But Abu Bakr also decided in favour of the Jew. Being disappointed a second time, the hypocrite thought that ‘Umar, who was a jealous Muslim, would never decide in favour of a Jew. So he proposed to his rival that they should go to ‘Umar for decision.
But ‘Umar, says the tradition, on learning from the Jew that the case had already been decided in his favour by the Holy Prophet, cut off the head of the hypocrite, because he professed Islam and yet would not accept the Prophet’s verdict. Thereupon the hypocrites gathered together and went to the Holy Prophet and told him that in going to ‘Umar the object was only to bring about a compromise and reconciliation (Muhit, iii. 279).
The words, We meant nothing but the doing of good and reconciliation, reported to have been uttered by the hypocrites, show that there was an intrigue. The incident, however, is highly improbable and lacks proper authority.
وَمَا کَانَ لِمُؤۡمِنٍ اَنۡ یَّقۡتُلَ مُؤۡمِنًا اِلَّا خَطَـًٔا ۚ وَمَنۡ قَتَلَ مُؤۡمِنًا خَطَـًٔا فَتَحۡرِیۡرُ رَقَبَۃٍ مُّؤۡمِنَۃٍ وَّدِیَۃٌ مُّسَلَّمَۃٌ اِلٰۤی اَہۡلِہٖۤ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ یَّصَّدَّقُوۡا ۚ فَاِنۡ کَانَ مِنۡ قَوۡمٍ عَدُوٍّ لَّکُمۡ وَہُوَ مُؤۡمِنٌ فَتَحۡرِیۡرُ رَقَبَۃٍ مُّؤۡمِنَۃٍ ۖ وَّاِنۡ کَانَ مِنۡ قَوۡمٍۭ بَیۡنَکُمۡ وَبَیۡنَہُمۡ مِّیۡثٰقٌ فَدِیَۃٌ مُّسَلَّمَۃٌ اِلٰۤی اَہۡلِہٖ وَتَحۡرِیۡرُ رَقَبَۃٍ مُّؤۡمِنَۃٍ ۖ فَمَنۡ لَّمۡ یَجِدۡ فَصِیَامُ شَہۡرَیۡنِ مُتَتَابِعَیۡنِ تَوۡبَۃً مِّنَ اللّٰہِ ۗ وَکَانَ اللّٰہُ عَلِیۡمًا حَکِیۡمًا
58:5.
As when actual or virtual state of war exists there is the likelihood that a Muslim may be killed by another Muslim by mistake, the present verse gives a timely warning to Muslims to be always on their guard against such an eventuality.
In case the slain person is a believer but happens to belong to a hostile people, then the offender shall only free a believing slave and no blood-money shall be levied on him, because money paid to a hostile people would go to strengthen their military power against Islam. In the expression, and if he be of a people between whom and you is a pact, the words, and he be a believer, have not been repeated, in order to point out that the law with regard to the Dhimmis (disbelievers under the protection of Muslims), or Mu‘ahids (disbelievers belonging to a people in alliance with Muslims) is the same as for the Muslims.
It is worthy of note that disbelievers who are in alliance with Muslims have not only been placed on a par with the latter, but even a distinction has been made in their favour. In case a Muslim is slain, the command relating to the payment of penalty has been placed after the injunction to free a slave; while in case one belonging to a people in alliance with Muslims is slain, the order has been reversed; the injunction to pay the penalty to his heirs having been put before the injunction to free a slave. This has been done to impress upon Muslims the need of showing special regard for treaties and pacts. The payment of penalty was an obligation which Muslims owed to disbelievers with whom they had made a pact, and it is in order to bring home to them the lesson that they should have particular regard for their pacts and treaties, that the injunction to pay the penalty has in their case been placed before the injunction to free a slave.
58:5.
Commentary:
As the preceding verses contained injunctions which if misconstrued or misapplied, were likely to lead to a Muslim being killed by a Muslim, the present verse gives a timely warning against such an eventuality.
The words, It does not become a believer to kill a believer, have been used to make a touching appeal to believers to abstain from killing each other, since they are like brothers. It, in no case, behoves a brother to kill a brother. The words thus contain an important injunction which forms a fitting sequence to the one contained in the preceding verses concerning the hypocrites. The verse cautions a Muslim to be always on his guard lest in carelessness he should happen to kill a brother Muslim.
In case the slain person is a believer but happens to belong to a hostile people, then the offender shall only free a believing slave and no blood money shall be levied on him, because money paid to a hostile people would go to strengthen their military power against Islam which can in no case be allowed.
In the expression, and if he be of a people between whom and you is a pact, the words, and he be a believer, have not been repeated, in order to point out that the law with regard to the dhimmis (disbelievers under the protection of Muslims), or Mu‘ahids (disbelievers belonging to a people in alliance with Muslims) is the same as for Muslims.
It is worthy of note here that disbelievers who are in alliance with Muslims have not only been placed on a par with the latter, but even a distinction has been made in favour of the former. In case a Muslim is slain, the command relating to the payment of fine has been placed after the injunction to free a slave; while in case one belonging to a people in alliance with Muslims is slain, the order has been reversed, the injunction to pay the fine to his heirs being put before the injunction to free a slave. This has been done to impress upon Muslims the need of showing special regard for treaties and pacts. The payment of fine was an obligation which Muslims owed to disbelievers with whom they had made a pact, and in order to bring home to Muslims the lesson that they should have particular regard for their pacts and treaties, the injunction to pay the fine has in their case been placed before the injunction to free a slave.
a
9:5.
b
58:5.
a
58:5.
561
Commentary:
As the preceding verses contained injunctions which if misconstrued or misapplied, were likely to lead to a Muslim being killed by a Muslim, the present verse gives a timely warning against such an eventuality.
The words, It does not become a believer to kill a believer, have been used to make a touching appeal to believers to abstain from killing each other, since they are like brothers. It, in no case, behoves a brother to kill a brother. The words thus contain an important injunction which forms a fitting sequence to the one contained in the preceding verses concerning the hypocrites. The verse cautions a Muslim to be always on his guard lest in carelessness he should happen to kill a brother Muslim.
In case the slain person is a believer but happens to belong to a hostile people, then the offender shall only free a believing slave and no blood money shall be levied on him, because money paid to a hostile people would go to strengthen their military power against Islam which can in no case be allowed.
In the expression, and if he be of a people between whom and you is a pact, the words, and he be a believer, have not been repeated, in order to point out that the law with regard to the dhimmis (disbelievers under the protection of Muslims), or Mu‘ahids (disbelievers belonging to a people in alliance with Muslims) is the same as for Muslims.
It is worthy of note here that disbelievers who are in alliance with Muslims have not only been placed on a par with the latter, but even a distinction has been made in favour of the former. In case a Muslim is slain, the command relating to the payment of fine has been placed after the injunction to free a slave; while in case one belonging to a people in alliance with Muslims is slain, the order has been reversed, the injunction to pay the fine to his heirs being put before the injunction to free a slave. This has been done to impress upon Muslims the need of showing special regard for treaties and pacts. The payment of fine was an obligation which Muslims owed to disbelievers with whom they had made a pact, and in order to bring home to Muslims the lesson that they should have particular regard for their pacts and treaties, the injunction to pay the fine has in their case been placed before the injunction to free a slave.
a
58:5.
649
As when actual or virtual state of war exists there is the likelihood that a Muslim may be killed by another Muslim by mistake, the present verse gives a timely warning to Muslims to be always on their guard against such an eventuality.
650
In case the slain person is a believer but happens to belong to a hostile people, then the offender shall only free a believing slave and no blood-money shall be levied on him, because money paid to a hostile people would go to strengthen their military power against Islam. In the expression, and if he be of a people between whom and you is a pact, the words, and he be a believer, have not been repeated, in order to point out that the law with regard to the Dhimmis (disbelievers under the protection of Muslims), or Mu‘ahids (disbelievers belonging to a people in alliance with Muslims) is the same as for the Muslims.
651
It is worthy of note that disbelievers who are in alliance with Muslims have not only been placed on a par with the latter, but even a distinction has been made in their favour. In case a Muslim is slain, the command relating to the payment of penalty has been placed after the injunction to free a slave; while in case one belonging to a people in alliance with Muslims is slain, the order has been reversed; the injunction to pay the penalty to his heirs having been put before the injunction to free a slave. This has been done to impress upon Muslims the need of showing special regard for treaties and pacts. The payment of penalty was an obligation which Muslims owed to disbelievers with whom they had made a pact, and it is in order to bring home to them the lesson that they should have particular regard for their pacts and treaties, that the injunction to pay the penalty has in their case been placed before the injunction to free a slave.
۞ وَلَوۡ اَنَّنَا نَزَّلۡنَاۤ اِلَیۡہِمُ الۡمَلٰٓئِکَۃَ وَکَلَّمَہُمُ الۡمَوۡتٰی وَحَشَرۡنَا عَلَیۡہِمۡ کُلَّ شَیۡءٍ قُبُلًا مَّا کَانُوۡا لِیُؤۡمِنُوۡۤا اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ یَّشَآءَ اللّٰہُ وَلٰکِنَّ اَکۡثَرَہُمۡ یَجۡہَلُوۡنَ
13:32.
天使的职能之一, 是向人们提出好的思想并要求他们接受真理 (41:32, 33)。有时他们通过梦和精神境界来完成这种职能。已死的正直的人们, 可以在梦中出现在人们眼前来为先知的宣称作证。还有另一种已死的人向人们说话的方式。一个精神已死的民族, 由於他们的先知的教导而在一种新的精神生活中复生时, 他们精神上的复生, 可以说是, 对不信的人在说话, 而且证实先知所宣称的真理。
这些话指的是自然界不同对象的明证, 这些对象以地震、瘟疫、饥馑、战争与其他天灾的形式来证明先知的真理。这样, 自然界本身看来对不信的人在生气; 各种自然力量在对他们进行战争。
13:32.
One of the functions of the angels is to suggest good ideas to men and to invite them to truth (41:32, 33). Sometimes they perform this function through dreams and visions. The righteous, who are dead, appear to men in dreams to testify to the claim of the Prophets. There is another way in which the dead speak to men. When a people who are spiritually dead are quickened to a new spiritual life by the teaching of their Prophet, their spiritual regeneration, as it were, speaks to the disbelievers and testifies to the truth of his claim.
The words refer to the testimony of the different objects of nature which bear testimony to the truth of a Prophet in the form of earthquakes, pestilences, famines, wars and other visitations. Thus nature itself appears to be angry with disbelievers; the very elements are up in arms against them.
13:32.
Commentary:
The subject of the previous verse is continued in this one. One of the functions of the angels is to suggest good ideas to men and to invite them to virtue (2:32). They sometimes perform this function through the medium of dreams and visions. The opening words of the verse refer to this very function.
The words, the dead speak to them, refer to the testimony of pious men of the past to the truth of a Divine Messenger either by means of prophecies which are handed down to posterity in writing or orally, or by their appearing to men in dreams and visions.
There is another way also in which the dead may speak to men. This happens when a person who is spiritually dead or a nation which is devoid of spiritual life is quickened to life by seeing the truth of their Prophet and then testifies to his truth before other persons or nations.
The words, and We gather to them all things face to face, refer to the testimony of the different objects of nature to the truth of a Prophet before his enemies. The different objects of nature bear testimony in the form of earthquakes, pestilences, storms, floods, famines and other visitations. These things come upon the enemies of a Prophet as punishments from heaven. Nature itself appears to be angry with them; the very elements are up in arms against them. All things that are God’s (and what is there that is not God’s?) stand up in opposition to the enemies of a Divine Messenger. Thus it is that both heaven and earth bear testimony to a Prophet’s truth.
It should be noted that all these signs were actually shown in the time of the Holy Prophet. As for the angels, they appeared at the Battle of Badr and were even seen by some of the disbelievers (Jarir, iv. 47), but those who were hard-hearted did not believe. They knew the Holy Prophet to be a truthful and upright man but, surrounded by evil associates and swayed by evil passions, they denied his claims. In the beginning even men like Abu Jahl were impressed by the truth and honesty of the Holy Prophet; for it is recorded that when the verses of the Quran were recited to Abu Jahl for the first time, he admitted that it was the truth. In spite of this, however, he exclaimed, "When did we follow the children of ‘Abd Manaf?" (an ancestor of the Holy Prophet), meaning that he could not accept the leadership of the Prophet. Thereafter he gradually increased in perversity, so much so that at the Battle of Badr he actually prayed to God to destroy whichever of them (meaning himself and the Holy Prophet) had created mischief and discord among his people. The prayer was heard, but he himself was its victim. His case is a typical instance of how the hearts of men were hardened because they rejected the Holy Prophet at the very outset, in spite of knowing him to be sincere and truthful.
The words, most of them behave ignorantly, imply that they will not believe unless God forces His will on them and compels them to accept the truth; but God will not do that, and these people are so foolhardy that they would not change their hostile attitude unless compelled to do so.
b
13:32.
453
天使的职能之一, 是向人们提出好的思想并要求他们接受真理 (41:32, 33)。有时他们通过梦和精神境界来完成这种职能。已死的正直的人们, 可以在梦中出现在人们眼前来为先知的宣称作证。还有另一种已死的人向人们说话的方式。一个精神已死的民族, 由於他们的先知的教导而在一种新的精神生活中复生时, 他们精神上的复生, 可以说是, 对不信的人在说话, 而且证实先知所宣称的真理。
454
这些话指的是自然界不同对象的明证, 这些对象以地震、瘟疫、饥馑、战争与其他天灾的形式来证明先知的真理。这样, 自然界本身看来对不信的人在生气; 各种自然力量在对他们进行战争。
a
13:32.
853
Commentary:
The subject of the previous verse is continued in this one. One of the functions of the angels is to suggest good ideas to men and to invite them to virtue (2:32). They sometimes perform this function through the medium of dreams and visions. The opening words of the verse refer to this very function.
The words, the dead speak to them, refer to the testimony of pious men of the past to the truth of a Divine Messenger either by means of prophecies which are handed down to posterity in writing or orally, or by their appearing to men in dreams and visions.
There is another way also in which the dead may speak to men. This happens when a person who is spiritually dead or a nation which is devoid of spiritual life is quickened to life by seeing the truth of their Prophet and then testifies to his truth before other persons or nations.
The words, and We gather to them all things face to face, refer to the testimony of the different objects of nature to the truth of a Prophet before his enemies. The different objects of nature bear testimony in the form of earthquakes, pestilences, storms, floods, famines and other visitations. These things come upon the enemies of a Prophet as punishments from heaven. Nature itself appears to be angry with them; the very elements are up in arms against them. All things that are God’s (and what is there that is not God’s?) stand up in opposition to the enemies of a Divine Messenger. Thus it is that both heaven and earth bear testimony to a Prophet’s truth.
It should be noted that all these signs were actually shown in the time of the Holy Prophet. As for the angels, they appeared at the Battle of Badr and were even seen by some of the disbelievers (Jarir, iv. 47), but those who were hard-hearted did not believe. They knew the Holy Prophet to be a truthful and upright man but, surrounded by evil associates and swayed by evil passions, they denied his claims. In the beginning even men like Abu Jahl were impressed by the truth and honesty of the Holy Prophet; for it is recorded that when the verses of the Quran were recited to Abu Jahl for the first time, he admitted that it was the truth. In spite of this, however, he exclaimed, "When did we follow the children of ‘Abd Manaf?" (an ancestor of the Holy Prophet), meaning that he could not accept the leadership of the Prophet. Thereafter he gradually increased in perversity, so much so that at the Battle of Badr he actually prayed to God to destroy whichever of them (meaning himself and the Holy Prophet) had created mischief and discord among his people. The prayer was heard, but he himself was its victim. His case is a typical instance of how the hearts of men were hardened because they rejected the Holy Prophet at the very outset, in spite of knowing him to be sincere and truthful.
The words, most of them behave ignorantly, imply that they will not believe unless God forces His will on them and compels them to accept the truth; but God will not do that, and these people are so foolhardy that they would not change their hostile attitude unless compelled to do so.
b
13:32.
898
One of the functions of the angels is to suggest good ideas to men and to invite them to truth (41:32, 33). Sometimes they perform this function through dreams and visions. The righteous, who are dead, appear to men in dreams to testify to the claim of the Prophets. There is another way in which the dead speak to men. When a people who are spiritually dead are quickened to a new spiritual life by the teaching of their Prophet, their spiritual regeneration, as it were, speaks to the disbelievers and testifies to the truth of his claim.
899
The words refer to the testimony of the different objects of nature which bear testimony to the truth of a Prophet in the form of earthquakes, pestilences, famines, wars and other visitations. Thus nature itself appears to be angry with disbelievers; the very elements are up in arms against them.
اِنۡ یَّدۡعُوۡنَ مِنۡ دُوۡنِہٖۤ اِلَّاۤ اِنٰثًا وَّاِنۡ یَّدۡعُوۡنَ اِلَّا شَیۡطٰنًا مَّرِیۡدًا
اِنَاثْ (Inath) 这个词包括所有虚假的神, 不论是活的或死的。这个词用来表明所有虚假的神是虚弱和无用的。
ہم نے اِنَاثًا کا ترجمہ بے جان چیزیں کیا ہے۔ یہ لغت کے مطابق ہے۔ (دیکھو مفردات راغب و لسان العرب و تفسیر فتح البیان جلد۲ صفحہ ۳۱۶)
واؤ کا ترجمہ ’’بلکہ‘‘ کیا گیا ہے کیونکہ یہی اردو کے محاورہ کے مطابق بلکہ عربی کے محاورہ کے بھی مطابق ہے۔
The word Inath includes all false deities, whether living or dead. The word has been used to point to the utter weakness and helplessness of false deities.
Important Words:
اناثا (lifeless objects) is the plural of انثی which is derived from انث which means, it was or became female or feminine; or it (iron, etc.) was or became soft. انثی means, female; feminine; of the female sex or feminine gender. اناث, which is the plural of انثی, also means, inanimate or lifeless things; small stars (Lane).
مریدا (rebellious) is derived from مرد i.e. he was or became rebellious and transgressed proper limits. مارد means, one who rebels and transgresses proper limits. مرید means, mischievous, haughty and rebellious (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The word اناث (lifeless objects) explained above includes all false deities, whether living or dead. The word has been used to point to the utter weakness and helplessness of the false deities.
The use of the word "Satan" in the verse signifies that idolaters, while invoking their deities, in reality invoke Satan, because it is at his bidding that they invoke false gods.
The verse provides two reasons for the statement made in the previous verse: (1) the worship of false gods does the idolaters no good; (2) it positively does them harm, because it strengthens their relation with Satan, who is the avowed enemy of a man and a rebel against the true God.
346
اِنَاثْ (Inath) 这个词包括所有虚假的神, 不论是活的或死的。这个词用来表明所有虚假的神是虚弱和无用的。
1
ہم نے اِنَاثًا کا ترجمہ بے جان چیزیں کیا ہے۔ یہ لغت کے مطابق ہے۔ (دیکھو مفردات راغب و لسان العرب و تفسیر فتح البیان جلد۲ صفحہ ۳۱۶)
2
واؤ کا ترجمہ ’’بلکہ‘‘ کیا گیا ہے کیونکہ یہی اردو کے محاورہ کے مطابق بلکہ عربی کے محاورہ کے بھی مطابق ہے۔
584
Important Words:
اناثا (lifeless objects) is the plural of انثی which is derived from انث which means, it was or became female or feminine; or it (iron, etc.) was or became soft. انثی means, female; feminine; of the female sex or feminine gender. اناث, which is the plural of انثی, also means, inanimate or lifeless things; small stars (Lane).
مریدا (rebellious) is derived from مرد i.e. he was or became rebellious and transgressed proper limits. مارد means, one who rebels and transgresses proper limits. مرید means, mischievous, haughty and rebellious (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The word اناث (lifeless objects) explained above includes all false deities, whether living or dead. The word has been used to point to the utter weakness and helplessness of the false deities.
The use of the word "Satan" in the verse signifies that idolaters, while invoking their deities, in reality invoke Satan, because it is at his bidding that they invoke false gods.
The verse provides two reasons for the statement made in the previous verse: (1) the worship of false gods does the idolaters no good; (2) it positively does them harm, because it strengthens their relation with Satan, who is the avowed enemy of a man and a rebel against the true God.
671
The word Inath includes all false deities, whether living or dead. The word has been used to point to the utter weakness and helplessness of false deities.
قُلۡ یٰۤاَہۡلَ الۡکِتٰبِ ہَلۡ تَنۡقِمُوۡنَ مِنَّاۤ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ اٰمَنَّا بِاللّٰہِ وَمَاۤ اُنۡزِلَ اِلَیۡنَا وَمَاۤ اُنۡزِلَ مِنۡ قَبۡلُ وَاَنَّ اَکۡثَرَکُمۡ فٰسِقُوۡنَ
7:127; 60:2.
7:127; 60:2.
Hal is an interrogative particle which, when followed by illa, may signify, as in the present verse, a negative statement. The words besides the meaning given in the text may also mean, "you do not find fault with us but because we believe." Sometimes it is used to express a positive statement as in 76:2.
7:127; 60:2.
Important Words:
ھل (do you?) is an interrogative particle which, when followed by الا (except or but), may be translated in the form of a negative statement. Thus the words ھل تنقمون منا الا ان آمنا may also be rendered as, "you do not find fault with us but because we believe". Sometimes it is used in the sense of ان (verily) to express a positive statement as ھل اتی علی الانسان حین من الدھر i.e.Surely, there has come upon man a period of time, etc.
تنقمون (you find fault with) is formed from نقم. They say نقم منه i.e. he punished or exacted vengeance on him. نقم منه کذاmeans, he criticized him, found fault with him and severely disliked him for such an evil deed of his. ما تنقم منا means, what fault do you find with us, or what blame do you bring against us while we have committed no offence? (Aqrab). See also 3:5.
Commentary:
The verse drives home to Jews and Christians their folly in persecuting Muslims and finding fault with them. It seems, in effect, to say to them that the only offence which has made Muslims deserving of their persecution and criticism is that they believe in all the Prophets and all the Books of God; while before the advent of Islam they disbelieved in all these things. A Muslim not only believes in the Holy Prophet and the Quran but also in Moses and Jesus and all other Prophets, and looks upon what was revealed to each one of them as of Divine origin. Thus, the verse administers a subtle but very effective rebuke to Christians and Jews, whose Prophets Islam calls upon its followers to respect and honour as true Messengers of God. The verse may equally apply to the opponents of every other Prophet, because the attitude of the rejecters of all Prophets of God and the reason for their persecuting believers are invariably the same.
e
7:127; 60:2.
a
7:127; 60:2.
690
Important Words:
ھل (do you?) is an interrogative particle which, when followed by الا (except or but), may be translated in the form of a negative statement. Thus the words ھل تنقمون منا الا ان آمنا may also be rendered as, "you do not find fault with us but because we believe". Sometimes it is used in the sense of ان (verily) to express a positive statement as ھل اتی علی الانسان حین من الدھر i.e.Surely, there has come upon man a period of time, etc.
تنقمون (you find fault with) is formed from نقم. They say نقم منه i.e. he punished or exacted vengeance on him. نقم منه کذاmeans, he criticized him, found fault with him and severely disliked him for such an evil deed of his. ما تنقم منا means, what fault do you find with us, or what blame do you bring against us while we have committed no offence? (Aqrab). See also 3:5.
Commentary:
The verse drives home to Jews and Christians their folly in persecuting Muslims and finding fault with them. It seems, in effect, to say to them that the only offence which has made Muslims deserving of their persecution and criticism is that they believe in all the Prophets and all the Books of God; while before the advent of Islam they disbelieved in all these things. A Muslim not only believes in the Holy Prophet and the Quran but also in Moses and Jesus and all other Prophets, and looks upon what was revealed to each one of them as of Divine origin. Thus, the verse administers a subtle but very effective rebuke to Christians and Jews, whose Prophets Islam calls upon its followers to respect and honour as true Messengers of God. The verse may equally apply to the opponents of every other Prophet, because the attitude of the rejecters of all Prophets of God and the reason for their persecuting believers are invariably the same.
c
7:127; 60:2.
762
Hal is an interrogative particle which, when followed by illa, may signify, as in the present verse, a negative statement. The words besides the meaning given in the text may also mean, "you do not find fault with us but because we believe." Sometimes it is used to express a positive statement as in 76:2.
لَّقَدۡ کَفَرَ الَّذِیۡنَ قَالُوۡۤا اِنَّ اللّٰہَ ثَالِثُ ثَلٰثَۃٍ ۘ وَمَا مِنۡ اِلٰہٍ اِلَّاۤ اِلٰہٌ وّٰحِدٌ ۚ وَاِنۡ لَّمۡ یَنۡتَہُوۡا عَمَّا یَقُوۡلُوۡنَ لَیَمَسَّنَّ الَّذِیۡنَ کَفَرُوۡا مِنۡہُمۡ عَذَابٌ اَلِیۡمٌ
4:172.
The reference in this verse is to the doctrine of Trinity, that mysterious and abstruse dogma of the three persons of Godhead—the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost—coexisting and co-equal in all respects, combining to make one God and yet remaining three. It was the Nicene Council and especially the Athanasian Creed that first gave the dogma its definite shape. The doctrine forms the basic article of the Christian Faith.
4:172.
Commentary:
The reference in this verse is to the doctrine of Trinity, that mysterious and abstruse dogma of the three persons of Godhead—Father, Son and Holy Ghost—co-existing and co-equal in all respects, combining to make one God and yet remaining three. It was the Nicene Council and especially the Athenasian Creed that first gave the dogma its definite shape. The doctrine forms the basic Article of the Christian Faith. What a fall for the enlightened West!
c
4:172.
387
这节经文所叙述的是 “三位一体” 的教义, 即圣父、圣子和圣灵--------三位同时存在并在一切方面都相互等同, 结合成为一个安拉, 但仍然是三位的那一神秘难解的教义。第一个定出这一具体教义的是奈斯会议 (Nicene Council), 尤其是阿他那修士信条 (Athenasian Creed)。这一教义形成基督教的基本信条。
c
4:172.
704
Commentary:
The reference in this verse is to the doctrine of Trinity, that mysterious and abstruse dogma of the three persons of Godhead—Father, Son and Holy Ghost—co-existing and co-equal in all respects, combining to make one God and yet remaining three. It was the Nicene Council and especially the Athenasian Creed that first gave the dogma its definite shape. The doctrine forms the basic Article of the Christian Faith. What a fall for the enlightened West!
d
4:172.
778
The reference in this verse is to the doctrine of Trinity, that mysterious and abstruse dogma of the three persons of Godhead—the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost—coexisting and co-equal in all respects, combining to make one God and yet remaining three. It was the Nicene Council and especially the Athanasian Creed that first gave the dogma its definite shape. The doctrine forms the basic article of the Christian Faith.
ثُمَّ لَمۡ تَکُنۡ فِتۡنَتُہُمۡ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ قَالُوۡا وَاللّٰہِ رَبِّنَا مَا کُنَّا مُشۡرِکِیۡنَ
多神教徒 (们) 的这一否认, 将是真正承认他们是孤立无援的, 而且是祈求安拉仁慈的一种形式。
This denial on the part of idolaters will really be a confession of their helplessness and a form of petition for Divine mercy.
Commentary:
The verse means that on the Day of Judgement all the mischief which disbelievers worked in their life on earth will end and nothing will be left to them save to deny their having ever attributed partners to God. This denial will really be a confession of their helplessness and a form of petition for Divine mercy.
422
多神教徒 (们) 的这一否认, 将是真正承认他们是孤立无援的, 而且是祈求安拉仁慈的一种形式。
771
Commentary:
The verse means that on the Day of Judgement all the mischief which disbelievers worked in their life on earth will end and nothing will be left to them save to deny their having ever attributed partners to God. This denial will really be a confession of their helplessness and a form of petition for Divine mercy.
837
This denial on the part of idolaters will really be a confession of their helplessness and a form of petition for Divine mercy.
وَمِنۡہُمۡ مَّنۡ یَّسۡتَمِعُ اِلَیۡکَ ۖ وَجَعَلۡنَا عَلٰی قُلُوۡبِہِمۡ اَکِنَّۃً اَنۡ یَّفۡقَہُوۡہُ وَفِیۡۤ اٰذَانِہِمۡ وَقۡرًا ۚ وَاِنۡ یَّرَوۡا کُلَّ اٰیَۃٍ لَّا یُؤۡمِنُوۡا بِہَا ۚ حَتّٰۤی اِذَا جَآءُوۡکَ یُجٰدِلُوۡنَکَ یَقُوۡلُ الَّذِیۡنَ کَفَرُوۡۤا اِنۡ ہٰذَاۤ اِلَّاۤ اَسٰطِیۡرُ الۡاَوَّلِیۡنَ
قرآن مجید کی دوسری آیات بتاتی ہیں کہ یہ سزا انسانی بداعمالی کے نتیجہ میں ہوتی ہے ورنہ خداتعالیٰ کسی کو ایمان سے محروم نہیں کرتا۔ جیسا کہ فرماتا ہے بَلْ طَبَعَ اللّٰہُ عَلَیْھَا بِکُفْرِھِمْ (النسآء: ۱۵۶) کہ اللہ تعالیٰ نے ان کے دلوں پر ان کے کفر کی وجہ سے مہر لگائی ہے۔
یہ کافروں کا قول ہے۔ ورنہ قرآن مجید میں سب پرانے واقعات بطور پیشگوئی کے بیان ہوئے ہیں اور ایسے ہی واقعات رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم یا ان کی امت سے گزرے ہیں۔
10:43; 17:48.
17:47; 41:6.
10:43; 17:48.
17:47; 41:6.
Commentary:
For an explanation of "veils" and "deafness", see 2:8.
What the Quran calls "signs" are described by disbelievers as mere "fables of the ancients," which saying of theirs is condemned by God. This shows that in the sight of God the stories of past Prophets and past nations given in the Quran are not meant as "tales" or "stories" but as "signs", being prophecies of future events which, when fulfilled, will serve as "signs".
b
10:43; 17:48.
c
17:47; 41:6.
1
قرآن مجید کی دوسری آیات بتاتی ہیں کہ یہ سزا انسانی بداعمالی کے نتیجہ میں ہوتی ہے ورنہ خداتعالیٰ کسی کو ایمان سے محروم نہیں کرتا۔ جیسا کہ فرماتا ہے بَلْ طَبَعَ اللّٰہُ عَلَیْھَا بِکُفْرِھِمْ (النسآء: ۱۵۶) کہ اللہ تعالیٰ نے ان کے دلوں پر ان کے کفر کی وجہ سے مہر لگائی ہے۔
2
یہ کافروں کا قول ہے۔ ورنہ قرآن مجید میں سب پرانے واقعات بطور پیشگوئی کے بیان ہوئے ہیں اور ایسے ہی واقعات رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم یا ان کی امت سے گزرے ہیں۔
a
10:43; 17:48.
b
17:47; 41:6.
773
Commentary:
For an explanation of "veils" and "deafness", see 2:8.
What the Quran calls "signs" are described by disbelievers as mere "fables of the ancients," which saying of theirs is condemned by God. This shows that in the sight of God the stories of past Prophets and past nations given in the Quran are not meant as "tales" or "stories" but as "signs", being prophecies of future events which, when fulfilled, will serve as "signs".
b
10:43; 17:48.
c
17:47; 41:6.
وَہُمۡ یَنۡہَوۡنَ عَنۡہُ وَیَنۡـَٔوۡنَ عَنۡہُ ۖ وَاِنۡ یُّہۡلِکُوۡنَ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡفُسَہُمۡ وَمَا یَشۡعُرُوۡنَ
这节经文有说服力地阐明了 «古兰经» 的强烈感召力。
واؤ کے معنے بعض جگہ اردو میں ’’لیکن‘‘ کے ہو سکتے ہیں وہی اس جگہ کئے گئے ہیں۔ کیونکہ اس سے مضمون زیادہ واضح ہوتا ہے۔
The verse constitutes an eloquent commentary on the captivating power of the Qur’an.
Commentary:
The order in which the words have been put in this verse is worth noting. Disbelievers’ forbidding others to listen to the Quran or to the words of the Holy Prophet implied that they, too, were keeping away from the Holy Prophet and the Quran. In spite of this, their own keeping away has been expressly and separately mentioned in the verse in order to show that they were afraid of being influenced by the words of the
Quran or the discourses of the Holy Prophet. So great was their fear that they not only forbade others to go near the Holy Prophet but themselves took special care to remain aloof from him, lest his words should captivate their hearts. This shows that they were aware of the great influence which the Quran and the discourses of the Holy Prophet exercised on the minds of hearers. No wonder that the disbelievers looked upon the Quran as a "manifest magic" (34:44).
423
这节经文有说服力地阐明了 «古兰经» 的强烈感召力。
3
واؤ کے معنے بعض جگہ اردو میں ’’لیکن‘‘ کے ہو سکتے ہیں وہی اس جگہ کئے گئے ہیں۔ کیونکہ اس سے مضمون زیادہ واضح ہوتا ہے۔
774
Commentary:
The order in which the words have been put in this verse is worth noting. Disbelievers’ forbidding others to listen to the Quran or to the words of the Holy Prophet implied that they, too, were keeping away from the Holy Prophet and the Quran. In spite of this, their own keeping away has been expressly and separately mentioned in the verse in order to show that they were afraid of being influenced by the words of the
Quran or the discourses of the Holy Prophet. So great was their fear that they not only forbade others to go near the Holy Prophet but themselves took special care to remain aloof from him, lest his words should captivate their hearts. This shows that they were aware of the great influence which the Quran and the discourses of the Holy Prophet exercised on the minds of hearers. No wonder that the disbelievers looked upon the Quran as a "manifest magic" (34:44).
838
The verse constitutes an eloquent commentary on the captivating power of the Qur’an.
وَمَا مِنۡ دَآبَّۃٍ فِی الۡاَرۡضِ وَلَا طٰٓئِرٍ یَّطِیۡرُ بِجَنَاحَیۡہِ اِلَّاۤ اُمَمٌ اَمۡثَالُکُمۡ ۚ مَّا فَرَّطۡنَا فِی الۡکِتٰبِ مِنۡ شَیۡءٍ ۚ ثُمَّ اِلٰی رَبِّہِمۡ یُحۡشَرُوۡنَ
یعنی خداتعالیٰ کے قانون کے تابع ہیں۔
یعنی سب قسم کی تعلیمات دے دی ہیں۔
11:7, 57.
16:90.
The verse points out that even birds and insects, like ants, can understand from atmospheric change that a storm is imminent, and animals like dogs understand the orders of their masters but the foolish disbelievers do not see the writing on the wall and do not realize that by rejecting the Holy Prophet they are incurring the displeasure of God. They are warned that all their actions have been recorded and they will have to answer for them. The verse further seems to point to two classes of men: (a) Those who like the beasts are wholly bent upon the earth and their entire life is confined to satisfying their physical desires. (b) Those who like birds soar high into spiritual regions—highly spiritual persons having been likened to birds in the Qur’an (3:50).
11:7, 57.
16:90.
Important Words:
امم (communities), which is derived from ام i.e. he betook himself to or aimed at or sought, is the plural of امة which means, a way, course or manner of acting or of conduct or of life; religion, which is a course that men follow; the followers of a religion; or a people to whom a Prophet is sent, whether unbelievers or believers; a generation; a nation, a people, a race, a tribe or a family; a collective body of men or of other living beings; a kind, genus or generical class; creatures of God. It also means, a righteous man who is an object of imitation, being a model for others; or one who follows the true religion; or a learned man who has no equal in his time (Lane).
امثال (like) is the plural مثل (mathal) and مثل (mithl), both being derived from the verb مثل for which see 2:107. مثل (mathal) means, description, condition, state or case; a description by way of comparison; similitude; argument or sign, etc. The word is also used in the sense of مثل (mithl) which means, a like; one similar to; the thing itself, i.e. the same as (Aqrab Lane).
Commentary:
The Quran draws the attention of disbelievers to the animals that move on the earth and to the birds that fly in the air. Even animals and birds can understand by means of signs that a change has taken place in the season, but disbelievers are worse than these; for they do not see the signs which indicate that Islam is triumphing while disbelief is beating a retreat. Even a dog can see whether its master is angry or pleased; but disbelievers cannot see whether their Lord is displeased with them. Thus, both the birds that fly in the air and the animals that move on the earth are, in this respect, better than disbelievers.
Incidentally, the verse also hints that even birds and animals will be resurrected and requited for their actions like men. The resemblance between the requital of men and animals may not be perfect, but it is still there. Some of the sayings of the Holy Prophet also lend support to this conclusion; for it is said in a hadith that the horned goat shall be made to pay penalty to the goat without horns which it kills or injures (Muslim, ch. on Tahrimuz-Zulm).
The last words of the verse, i.e. We have left out nothing in the Book. Then to their Lord shall they be gathered together, may also refer to disbelievers. In that case, this part of the verse would mean that all the works of disbelievers will be preserved and nothing will be left out, and that they will finally be requited for their actions on the Day of Resurrection.
a
11:7, 57.
b
16:90.
3
یعنی خداتعالیٰ کے قانون کے تابع ہیں۔
4
یعنی سب قسم کی تعلیمات دے دی ہیں۔
b
11:7, 57.
c
16:90.
786
Important Words:
امم (communities), which is derived from ام i.e. he betook himself to or aimed at or sought, is the plural of امة which means, a way, course or manner of acting or of conduct or of life; religion, which is a course that men follow; the followers of a religion; or a people to whom a Prophet is sent, whether unbelievers or believers; a generation; a nation, a people, a race, a tribe or a family; a collective body of men or of other living beings; a kind, genus or generical class; creatures of God. It also means, a righteous man who is an object of imitation, being a model for others; or one who follows the true religion; or a learned man who has no equal in his time (Lane).
امثال (like) is the plural مثل (mathal) and مثل (mithl), both being derived from the verb مثل for which see 2:107. مثل (mathal) means, description, condition, state or case; a description by way of comparison; similitude; argument or sign, etc. The word is also used in the sense of مثل (mithl) which means, a like; one similar to; the thing itself, i.e. the same as (Aqrab Lane).
Commentary:
The Quran draws the attention of disbelievers to the animals that move on the earth and to the birds that fly in the air. Even animals and birds can understand by means of signs that a change has taken place in the season, but disbelievers are worse than these; for they do not see the signs which indicate that Islam is triumphing while disbelief is beating a retreat. Even a dog can see whether its master is angry or pleased; but disbelievers cannot see whether their Lord is displeased with them. Thus, both the birds that fly in the air and the animals that move on the earth are, in this respect, better than disbelievers.
Incidentally, the verse also hints that even birds and animals will be resurrected and requited for their actions like men. The resemblance between the requital of men and animals may not be perfect, but it is still there. Some of the sayings of the Holy Prophet also lend support to this conclusion; for it is said in a hadith that the horned goat shall be made to pay penalty to the goat without horns which it kills or injures (Muslim, ch. on Tahrimuz-Zulm).
The last words of the verse, i.e. We have left out nothing in the Book. Then to their Lord shall they be gathered together, may also refer to disbelievers. In that case, this part of the verse would mean that all the works of disbelievers will be preserved and nothing will be left out, and that they will finally be requited for their actions on the Day of Resurrection.
b
11:7, 57.
c
16:90.
846
The verse points out that even birds and insects, like ants, can understand from atmospheric change that a storm is imminent, and animals like dogs understand the orders of their masters but the foolish disbelievers do not see the writing on the wall and do not realize that by rejecting the Holy Prophet they are incurring the displeasure of God. They are warned that all their actions have been recorded and they will have to answer for them. The verse further seems to point to two classes of men: (a) Those who like the beasts are wholly bent upon the earth and their entire life is confined to satisfying their physical desires. (b) Those who like birds soar high into spiritual regions—highly spiritual persons having been likened to birds in the Qur’an (3:50).
وَحَآجَّہٗ قَوۡمُہٗ ۚ قَالَ اَتُحٰٓجُّوۡٓنِّیۡ فِی اللّٰہِ وَقَدۡ ہَدٰٮنِ ۚ وَلَاۤ اَخَافُ مَا تُشۡرِکُوۡنَ بِہٖۤ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ یَّشَآءَ رَبِّیۡ شَیۡـًٔا ۗ وَسِعَ رَبِّیۡ کُلَّ شَیۡءٍ عِلۡمًا ۗ اَفَلَا تَتَذَکَّرُوۡنَ
27:88; 39:69.
7:90.
7:90.
Commentary:
This and the following two verses definitely show that the incident related in vv. 77-80 above was purposely used by Abraham by way of argument; otherwise he himself was a staunch monotheist and had dived deep into the depths of Divine love and knowledge.
b
27:88; 39:69.
a
7:90.
826
Commentary:
This and the following two verses definitely show that the incident related in vv. 77-80 above was purposely used by Abraham by way of argument; otherwise he himself was a staunch monotheist and had dived deep into the depths of Divine love and knowledge.
b
7:90.
قُل لَّاۤ اَجِدُ فِیۡ مَاۤ اُوۡحِیَ اِلَیَّ مُحَرَّمًا عَلٰی طَاعِمٍ یَّطۡعَمُہٗۤ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ یَّکُوۡنَ مَیۡتَۃً اَوۡ دَمًا مَّسۡفُوۡحًا اَوۡ لَحۡمَ خِنۡزِیۡرٍ فَاِنَّہٗ رِجۡسٌ اَوۡ فِسۡقًا اُہِلَّ لِغَیۡرِ اللّٰہِ بِہٖ ۚ فَمَنِ اضۡطُرَّ غَیۡرَ بَاغٍ وَّلَا عَادٍ فَاِنَّ رَبَّکَ غَفُوۡرٌ رَّحِیۡمٌ
یعنی جو کچھ اسلام میں حلال ہے وہ ملک میں نہ ملے اور پھر یہ اتنا ہی کھائے جس سے موت ٹل جائے۔
یعنی اس پر کوئی گرفت نہ ہوگی۔
2:174; 5:4; 16:116.
6:122.
The verse points out that the laws made by pagan Arabs with regard to permissible and forbidden foods were arbitrary, without any wisdom underlying them; while the food-laws prescribed by Islam are based on reason and wisdom. Basically speaking, Islam forbids four things—three on the basis of their being Rijs, i.e. unclean and impure; and one on the basis of its being Fisq, i.e. profane and irreligious. The first-mentioned three things are carrion, the blood which pours out when an animal is slaughtered or wounded and the flesh of swine. All these are, as the verse says, Rijs (unclean and impure), i.e. they are harmful both to the physical and moral health of man. The word Rijs, it must be noted, is to be read with each of the three first-mentioned forbidden things. The fourth thing forbidden is that on which the name of anything other than Allah, is pronounced. It is Fisq (profane), i.e. a source of disobedience or rebellion against God. The eating of such food is calc
2:174; 5:4; 16:116.
6:122.
Commentary:
The verse points out that the laws made by pagan Arabs with regard to permissible and forbidden foods were arbitrary, without any wisdom underlying them; while the food-laws made by Islam were based on reason and deep wisdom. Fundamentally speaking, Islam forbids four things__ three on the basis of their being رجس i.e. unclean and impure, and one on the basis of its being فسق i.e. profane and irreligious. The three first-mentioned things are (1) carrion, (2) the blood which pours out when an animal is slaughtered or wounded and (3) the flesh of swine. All these are, as the verse says, رجسi.e. unclean and impure, i.e. they are harmful to the physical and moral health of man. The word رجس it must be noted, is to be read with each of the three first-mentioned forbidden things.
The fourth thing forbidden is that on which the name of one other than Allah is pronounced. The reason for the prohibition of this kind of food lies in the fact that such food is, as the verse calls it, فسق i.e. profane, viz. a source of disobedience or rebellion against God. The eating of such food will injure the spiritual health of man and will crush his feelings of love and jealousy for God. See also 2:174.
a
2:174; 5:4; 16:116.
b
6:122.
1
یعنی جو کچھ اسلام میں حلال ہے وہ ملک میں نہ ملے اور پھر یہ اتنا ہی کھائے جس سے موت ٹل جائے۔
2
یعنی اس پر کوئی گرفت نہ ہوگی۔
a
2:174; 5:4; 16:116.
b
6:122.
885
Commentary:
The verse points out that the laws made by pagan Arabs with regard to permissible and forbidden foods were arbitrary, without any wisdom underlying them; while the food-laws made by Islam were based on reason and deep wisdom. Fundamentally speaking, Islam forbids four things__ three on the basis of their being رجس i.e. unclean and impure, and one on the basis of its being فسق i.e. profane and irreligious. The three first-mentioned things are (1) carrion, (2) the blood which pours out when an animal is slaughtered or wounded and (3) the flesh of swine. All these are, as the verse says, رجسi.e. unclean and impure, i.e. they are harmful to the physical and moral health of man. The word رجس it must be noted, is to be read with each of the three first-mentioned forbidden things.
The fourth thing forbidden is that on which the name of one other than Allah is pronounced. The reason for the prohibition of this kind of food lies in the fact that such food is, as the verse calls it, فسق i.e. profane, viz. a source of disobedience or rebellion against God. The eating of such food will injure the spiritual health of man and will crush his feelings of love and jealousy for God. See also 2:174.
b
2:174; 5:4; 16:116.
c
6:122.
924
The verse points out that the laws made by pagan Arabs with regard to permissible and forbidden foods were arbitrary, without any wisdom underlying them; while the food-laws prescribed by Islam are based on reason and wisdom. Basically speaking, Islam forbids four things—three on the basis of their being Rijs, i.e. unclean and impure; and one on the basis of its being Fisq, i.e. profane and irreligious. The first-mentioned three things are carrion, the blood which pours out when an animal is slaughtered or wounded and the flesh of swine. All these are, as the verse says, Rijs (unclean and impure), i.e. they are harmful both to the physical and moral health of man. The word Rijs, it must be noted, is to be read with each of the three first-mentioned forbidden things. The fourth thing forbidden is that on which the name of anything other than Allah, is pronounced. It is Fisq (profane), i.e. a source of disobedience or rebellion against God. The eating of such food is calc
ہَلۡ یَنۡظُرُوۡنَ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ تَاۡتِیَہُمُ الۡمَلٰٓئِکَۃُ اَوۡ یَاۡتِیَ رَبُّکَ اَوۡ یَاۡتِیَ بَعۡضُ اٰیٰتِ رَبِّکَ ۗ یَوۡمَ یَاۡتِیۡ بَعۡضُ اٰیٰتِ رَبِّکَ لَا یَنۡفَعُ نَفۡسًا اِیۡمٰنُہَا لَمۡ تَکُنۡ اٰمَنَتۡ مِنۡ قَبۡلُ اَوۡ کَسَبَتۡ فِیۡۤ اِیۡمٰنِہَا خَیۡرًا ۗ قُلِ انۡتَظِرُوۡۤا اِنَّا مُنۡتَظِرُوۡنَ
2:211; 16:34.
The "coming of angels" here refers to the punishment of the people through wars; because the coming of angels has been mentioned in connection with the battles that took place between Muslims and their enemies (3:125, 126 & 8:10).
The term "coming of the Lord" expresses complete destruction of the enemies of truth (2:211).
"The coming of the Signs" refers to earthly punishments such as famines, pestilences, calamities, etc.
2:211; 16:34.
Commentary:
The "coming of angels" here refers to the punishment of the people through wars; for, in the Quran the coming of angels has been mentioned in connection with the battles that took place between Muslims and their enemies (3:125, 126 & 8:10).
The term "coming of the Lord" with regard to disbelievers has been used in the Quran to express death and destruction (2:211). The words thus refer to the punishment of death that was to overtake the enemies of Islam in other ways than by war. In fact, when an offender is spoken of as having been summoned before God, it is only for punishment.
The "coming of the Signs" refers to punishments such as famines, pestilences, etc.
Finally, the verse makes it clear that believing at the time when a man is visited by punishment can do him no good. The verse mentions two conditions under which faith is of no avail: firstly, the faith of the man who believes at the time when he is overtaken by punishment; secondly, the faith of the man who has earned no good by his faith, i.e. he whose faith is not accompanied by good works and righteous deeds. The verse does not mean that faith will benefit nobody when the signs of God come. What it means is that at the time when the sign of punishment comes, faith will not avail those for whom this punishment is meant.
c
2:211; 16:34.
464
“天使的降临” 在这里指的是通过战争来惩罚民众; 因为谈到的天使与穆斯林对他们的敌人所进行的战役有关。(3:125, 126和8:10)。
465
“养主的光临” 这一用语表明真理的敌人被彻底毁灭。(2:211)
466
“一些迹象的降临” 指的是诸如饥馑、瘟疫、灾难、等现世的许多惩罚。
b
2:211; 16:34.
898
Commentary:
The "coming of angels" here refers to the punishment of the people through wars; for, in the Quran the coming of angels has been mentioned in connection with the battles that took place between Muslims and their enemies (3:125, 126 & 8:10).
The term "coming of the Lord" with regard to disbelievers has been used in the Quran to express death and destruction (2:211). The words thus refer to the punishment of death that was to overtake the enemies of Islam in other ways than by war. In fact, when an offender is spoken of as having been summoned before God, it is only for punishment.
The "coming of the Signs" refers to punishments such as famines, pestilences, etc.
Finally, the verse makes it clear that believing at the time when a man is visited by punishment can do him no good. The verse mentions two conditions under which faith is of no avail: firstly, the faith of the man who believes at the time when he is overtaken by punishment; secondly, the faith of the man who has earned no good by his faith, i.e. he whose faith is not accompanied by good works and righteous deeds. The verse does not mean that faith will benefit nobody when the signs of God come. What it means is that at the time when the sign of punishment comes, faith will not avail those for whom this punishment is meant.
c
2:211; 16:34.
934
The "coming of angels" here refers to the punishment of the people through wars; because the coming of angels has been mentioned in connection with the battles that took place between Muslims and their enemies (3:125, 126 & 8:10).
935
The term "coming of the Lord" expresses complete destruction of the enemies of truth (2:211).
936
"The coming of the Signs" refers to earthly punishments such as famines, pestilences, calamities, etc.
فَمَا کَانَ دَعۡوٰٮہُمۡ اِذۡ جَآءَہُمۡ بَاۡسُنَاۤ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ قَالُوۡۤا اِنَّا کُنَّا ظٰلِمِیۡنَ
21:15.
The reason, why even confirmed atheists have sometimes been found to cry to God for help when punishment overtakes them, is that at such a dreadful time realization comes to man not only of his own utter helplessness but also of the might and power of a Higher Being.
21:15.
Commentary:
The reason why even confirmed atheists have been found to cry to God for help when Divine punishment overtakes them, is that at such a dreadful time, man becomes not only conscious of his own utter helplessness but also of the might and power of a Higher Being.
f
21:15.
472
即使是最坚定的无神论者, 当遭受到惩罚时, 有时也会看到他们呼求安拉的帮助。其理由是, 在这样一种可怕的时刻, 人类才认识到他们自己是完全无能为力的, 而且也开始认识到安拉是大力和全能的。
b
21:15.
910
Commentary:
The reason why even confirmed atheists have been found to cry to God for help when Divine punishment overtakes them, is that at such a dreadful time, man becomes not only conscious of his own utter helplessness but also of the might and power of a Higher Being.
a
21:15.
945
The reason, why even confirmed atheists have sometimes been found to cry to God for help when punishment overtakes them, is that at such a dreadful time realization comes to man not only of his own utter helplessness but also of the might and power of a Higher Being.
وَلَقَدۡ خَلَقۡنٰکُمۡ ثُمَّ صَوَّرۡنٰکُمۡ ثُمَّ قُلۡنَا لِلۡمَلٰٓئِکَۃِ اسۡجُدُوۡا لِاٰدَمَ فَسَجَدُوۡۤا اِلَّاۤ اِبۡلِیۡسَ لَمۡ یَکُنۡ مِّنَ السّٰجِدِیۡنَ
23:15; 39:7; 40:65.
2:35; 15:30-31; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117; 38:73-75.
人类能够塑造他们的道德形象, 成为各种形状, 正如粘土可以被塑造的那样。
اِبْلِيْس (Iblis, 伊布利司) 不是天使。(18:51) 他是邪恶的精神物实在的头目, 犹如 جِبْرِيْل (Gabriel, 吉布里尔) 是天使首领。这里所谈到的事情并不和人类第一个祖先 (可称为第一个阿丹) 有关。现在述及的事情只是和后一个阿丹 (即大约住在这个地球上六千年以前的那个阿丹, 从他那里直接传下努哈和伊布拉欣以及他们的后代) 有关。
23:15; 39:7; 40:65.
2:35; 15:30-31; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117; 38:73-75.
Man can mould his moral being into various shapes, as clay can be moulded.
Whereas the command to submit to Adam was addressed to the angels, it applied to all creation, as angels are Divine agents to give effect to God’s commands.
Iblis was not an angel (18:51). He is the chief of the evil spirits as Gabriel is the chief of angels. The incident mentioned here is in no way connected with the first progenitor of the human race, who may be called the first Adam. It is only with the latter Adam (who dwelt in this earth about six thousand years ago and from whom Noah and Abraham and their posterity were directly descended) that the present account deals.
23:15; 39:7; 40:65.
2:35; 15:30-31; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117; 38:73-75.
Commentary:
The story of Adam has already been partly related in 2:3-40. Another part of the same story with some additional details is given here with a different purpose. In the former Surah, the narration was meant to show that God had been sending down revelation from the beginning of the world and so the revelation sent to the Holy Prophet of Islam was not an innovation. Here it is given to show that there have always been enemies of the Prophets of God and so the hostility of the people towards the Holy Prophet was, in fact, a sign of his truth. The story of Adam is incapable of being fully understood without our first being acquainted with the scene of its occurrence. Was Adam first placed in Paradise and was it in Paradise that the scene described in this and the following few verses was enacted? All doubts on this score are set at rest by the plain words of the Quran, I am about to place a vicegerent in the earth (2:31). It was indeed in this very earth that the creation of Adam and all that followed it took place. The Bible as well as Zoroastrian and Hindu religious writings also lend support to this view. The Holy Prophet is reported to have described the Nile and the Euphrates as the two rivers of جنة (the garden); referring to the place where Adam lived (Muslim, ch. on Jannat); and the Hadith, too, places Adam in Mesopotamia which is watered by the waters of the Tigris and the Euphrates. It was, therefore, here that the garden of Adam was situated and all the different incidents mentioned about him in the Quran also took place here; and if there be any incident which cannot be proved to have literally occurred on this earth, then that incident will have to be taken in a figurative sense.
Another fact worth remembering is that 2:31, according to which Adam was created on this earth, also tells us that he was not the first man to live on this planet, and that other men lived even before he was brought into existence. In 2:31 Adam has been called Khalifah which word, meaning a successor, shows that he had predecessors whom he succeeded. The verse under comment also clearly points to the same conclusion. Addressing the people, it says, And We did create you and then We gave you shape; then said We to the angles, Submit to Adam. The plural pronoun "you" in the clause, We did create you, having preceded the words containing the command to angels to submit to Adam, which is preceded by the conjunction "then" shows that it was after the creation of men, and not only Adam, that God ordered angels to submit to Adam and that, therefore, human beings were already living on this earth when angels received this command. It is, thus, wrong to conclude that the human race began with Adam, that its whole life is only a little more than 6,000 years and that the different races now living on this earth are all necessarily descended from Adam.
The aborigines of Australia or the Red Indians of America or the Negroes of Africa may not be the descendants of the Adam about whom the Quran speaks in the verse under comment. See also 2:31.
As already pointed out, events which cannot be literally shown to have occurred on this earth must be regarded as having taken place in a figurative sense. That figurative language has actually been used in this narrative is clear from the following facts:
1. The angels were bidden to perform سجدة (falling prostrate before Adam) which is not permissible for any being other than God. So God could not command the angels to fall prostrate before Adam in the literal sense of the words. These words must, therefore, be taken only in the figurative sense, i.e. that of submitting and rendering every kind of help. This is why the Arabic expression اسجدوا has here been translated as "submit to", which is a perfectly correct rendering according to the figurative idiom of the Arabic language.
2. The command to fall prostrate before Adam was given to the angels only; but Iblis who is not an angel, is also apparently included in it; which proves this inclusion also to be a figurative one.
3. Iblis is represented in the Quran as having been created from fire (7:13), and he is also described as being one of the جن (jinn), which signifies an invisible creation (18:51). So he must have been invisible to Adam who was in all respects like other human beings. But he is here represented as having appeared to Adam in a visible form and having talked to him face to face. This shows that the word شیطان (Satan) has been used in the following verses in a figurative sense, and that it does not refer to the Evil One which tempts men.
4. It is said that when Adam and his wife tasted of the forbidden tree, their nakedness became manifest to them. But we know of no tree on this earth the tasting of which has the property of making a person realize his nakedness. So we will have to take 'the tree' and 'the nakedness' also in a figurative sense.
5. We are told in 20:119 that when God placed Adam in the garden, He told him that he would not become naked therein. But in 7:23 we are told that he did, in fact, become naked. So one of the two statements will have to be taken figuratively.
The straight and simple meaning of the verse is only this: the angels are bidden to submit to Adam and to help him in his work. This commandment was given to the angels when Adam was made a Prophet. As one of the functions of the angels is to exhort men to do virtuous deeds, they were commanded to help Adam by instilling good ideas into the minds of men and exhorting them to accept Adam as a Messenger of God. The chief angel is Gabriel. Similarly, there are evil spirits whose chief is Iblis. The evil spirits make evil suggestions to men and incite them to disobey God. So, while the angels in obedience to God’s command submitted to Adam, Iblis, chief of the evil spirits, refused to submit to him and to help him in his work.
It should be remembered that the incident mentioned here is in no way connected with the first progenitor of the human race, who may be called the first Adam. It is only with the later Adam (who lived on this earth about 6,000 years ago and from whom Noah and Abraham and their posterity were directly descended) that the present story is connected. See also notes on 2:31 & 2:35.
a
23:15; 39:7; 40:65.
b
2:35; 15:30-31; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117; 38:73-75.
476
人类能够塑造他们的道德形象, 成为各种形状, 正如粘土可以被塑造的那样。
477
اِبْلِيْس (Iblis, 伊布利司) 不是天使。(18:51) 他是邪恶的精神物实在的头目, 犹如 جِبْرِيْل (Gabriel, 吉布里尔) 是天使首领。这里所谈到的事情并不和人类第一个祖先 (可称为第一个阿丹) 有关。现在述及的事情只是和后一个阿丹 (即大约住在这个地球上六千年以前的那个阿丹, 从他那里直接传下努哈和伊布拉欣以及他们的后代) 有关。
c
23:15; 39:7; 40:65.
d
2:35; 15:30-31; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117; 38:73-75.
916
Commentary:
The story of Adam has already been partly related in 2:3-40. Another part of the same story with some additional details is given here with a different purpose. In the former Surah, the narration was meant to show that God had been sending down revelation from the beginning of the world and so the revelation sent to the Holy Prophet of Islam was not an innovation. Here it is given to show that there have always been enemies of the Prophets of God and so the hostility of the people towards the Holy Prophet was, in fact, a sign of his truth. The story of Adam is incapable of being fully understood without our first being acquainted with the scene of its occurrence. Was Adam first placed in Paradise and was it in Paradise that the scene described in this and the following few verses was enacted? All doubts on this score are set at rest by the plain words of the Quran, I am about to place a vicegerent in the earth (2:31). It was indeed in this very earth that the creation of Adam and all that followed it took place. The Bible as well as Zoroastrian and Hindu religious writings also lend support to this view. The Holy Prophet is reported to have described the Nile and the Euphrates as the two rivers of جنة (the garden); referring to the place where Adam lived (Muslim, ch. on Jannat); and the Hadith, too, places Adam in Mesopotamia which is watered by the waters of the Tigris and the Euphrates. It was, therefore, here that the garden of Adam was situated and all the different incidents mentioned about him in the Quran also took place here; and if there be any incident which cannot be proved to have literally occurred on this earth, then that incident will have to be taken in a figurative sense.
Another fact worth remembering is that 2:31, according to which Adam was created on this earth, also tells us that he was not the first man to live on this planet, and that other men lived even before he was brought into existence. In 2:31 Adam has been called Khalifah which word, meaning a successor, shows that he had predecessors whom he succeeded. The verse under comment also clearly points to the same conclusion. Addressing the people, it says, And We did create you and then We gave you shape; then said We to the angles, Submit to Adam. The plural pronoun "you" in the clause, We did create you, having preceded the words containing the command to angels to submit to Adam, which is preceded by the conjunction "then" shows that it was after the creation of men, and not only Adam, that God ordered angels to submit to Adam and that, therefore, human beings were already living on this earth when angels received this command. It is, thus, wrong to conclude that the human race began with Adam, that its whole life is only a little more than 6,000 years and that the different races now living on this earth are all necessarily descended from Adam.
The aborigines of Australia or the Red Indians of America or the Negroes of Africa may not be the descendants of the Adam about whom the Quran speaks in the verse under comment. See also 2:31.
As already pointed out, events which cannot be literally shown to have occurred on this earth must be regarded as having taken place in a figurative sense. That figurative language has actually been used in this narrative is clear from the following facts:
1. The angels were bidden to perform سجدة (falling prostrate before Adam) which is not permissible for any being other than God. So God could not command the angels to fall prostrate before Adam in the literal sense of the words. These words must, therefore, be taken only in the figurative sense, i.e. that of submitting and rendering every kind of help. This is why the Arabic expression اسجدوا has here been translated as "submit to", which is a perfectly correct rendering according to the figurative idiom of the Arabic language.
2. The command to fall prostrate before Adam was given to the angels only; but Iblis who is not an angel, is also apparently included in it; which proves this inclusion also to be a figurative one.
3. Iblis is represented in the Quran as having been created from fire (7:13), and he is also described as being one of the جن (jinn), which signifies an invisible creation (18:51). So he must have been invisible to Adam who was in all respects like other human beings. But he is here represented as having appeared to Adam in a visible form and having talked to him face to face. This shows that the word شیطان (Satan) has been used in the following verses in a figurative sense, and that it does not refer to the Evil One which tempts men.
4. It is said that when Adam and his wife tasted of the forbidden tree, their nakedness became manifest to them. But we know of no tree on this earth the tasting of which has the property of making a person realize his nakedness. So we will have to take 'the tree' and 'the nakedness' also in a figurative sense.
5. We are told in 20:119 that when God placed Adam in the garden, He told him that he would not become naked therein. But in 7:23 we are told that he did, in fact, become naked. So one of the two statements will have to be taken figuratively.
The straight and simple meaning of the verse is only this: the angels are bidden to submit to Adam and to help him in his work. This commandment was given to the angels when Adam was made a Prophet. As one of the functions of the angels is to exhort men to do virtuous deeds, they were commanded to help Adam by instilling good ideas into the minds of men and exhorting them to accept Adam as a Messenger of God. The chief angel is Gabriel. Similarly, there are evil spirits whose chief is Iblis. The evil spirits make evil suggestions to men and incite them to disobey God. So, while the angels in obedience to God’s command submitted to Adam, Iblis, chief of the evil spirits, refused to submit to him and to help him in his work.
It should be remembered that the incident mentioned here is in no way connected with the first progenitor of the human race, who may be called the first Adam. It is only with the later Adam (who lived on this earth about 6,000 years ago and from whom Noah and Abraham and their posterity were directly descended) that the present story is connected. See also notes on 2:31 & 2:35.
b
23:15; 39:7; 40:65.
c
2:35; 15:30-31; 17:62; 18:51; 20:117; 38:73-75.
949
Man can mould his moral being into various shapes, as clay can be moulded.
950
Whereas the command to submit to Adam was addressed to the angels, it applied to all creation, as angels are Divine agents to give effect to God’s commands.
951
Iblis was not an angel (18:51). He is the chief of the evil spirits as Gabriel is the chief of angels. The incident mentioned here is in no way connected with the first progenitor of the human race, who may be called the first Adam. It is only with the latter Adam (who dwelt in this earth about six thousand years ago and from whom Noah and Abraham and their posterity were directly descended) that the present account deals.
فَوَسۡوَسَ لَہُمَا الشَّیۡطٰنُ لِیُبۡدِیَ لَہُمَا مَا وٗرِیَ عَنۡہُمَا مِنۡ سَوۡءٰتِہِمَا وَقَالَ مَا نَہٰٮکُمَا رَبُّکُمَا عَنۡ ہٰذِہِ الشَّجَرَۃِ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ تَکُوۡنَا مَلَکَیۡنِ اَوۡ تَکُوۡنَا مِنَ الۡخٰلِدِیۡنَ
بُرے خیالات جہاں انسان کو تباہی میں ڈالتے ہیں وہاں ان کے ذریعہ سے اس پر اس کی کمزوریاں بھی کھلتی ہیں۔
بُرے وساوس انسان کو یہ بتاتے ہیں کہ جن چیزوں سے خداتعالیٰ نے انسان کو روکا ہے اسی میں اس کی ترقی ہے اور ہمیشگی ہے۔ چور چوری کرتا ہے تو یہی سمجھتا ہے کہ بغیر دوسرے کا مال لینے کے میں آرام سے نہیں رہ سکتا۔ رشوت لینے والا رشوت لیتا ہے تو یہی سمجھتا ہے کہ بغیر رشوت لینے کے مجھے ترقی نصیب نہیں ہو سکتی اور میں بڑا نہیں بن سکتا۔ اور لوگوں کا مال کھانے سے ہی مجھے دیر تک دنیا میں رہنے کا موقعہ ملے گا۔
2:37; 20:121.
While evil thoughts ultimately lead a person to his ruin, they also make manifest to him his weaknesses.
As the place where Adam was made to reside has been metaphorically described in the Qur’an as a "Garden", therefore in the description that follows the metaphor is continued and Adam is represented as having been forbidden to approach a certain 'tree' which was not a tree in its literal and physical sense, but a certain family or tribe from which he was bidden to keep aloof, because the members of that family were his enemies and they would have spared no pains to do him harm.
2:37; 20:121.
Important Words:
وسوس (whispered evil suggestions) literally means, he spoke in a low voice; he whispered. They say وسوس له الشیطان i.e. Satan spoke to him something evil in which there is no good. وسوس الرجل means, the man’s reason was affected and he spoke in a disorderly manner. وسواس (wiswas) means, the act of whispering; evil suggestion. وسواس (waswas) with different vowel point means melancholia; Satan (Aqrab).
سوآتھما (their shame). سوآت is the plural of سوءة which is derived from ساء which means, it was or became evil, foul or abominable. سوءة means, any evil, foul, unseemly or abominable saying or action or habit or practice; any saying or action of which one is ashamed when it appears, and which one would like to hide; any disgracing action or thing; the external portion of the organs of generation of a man or of a woman; the anus; corpse or dead body; nakedness (Lane & Aqrab). The word is also sometimes figuratively applied to such weaknesses of a man as lie concealed within him.
Commentary:
As the place where Adam was made to reside has been metaphorically described in the Quran as a garden, therefore in the description that follows the metaphor is continued and Adam is represented as forbidden to approach a certain 'tree', which was not a tree in its literal sense but a certain family or tribe from which he was bidden to keep aloof, because the members of that family were his enemies and they would have spared no pains to do him harm. For the meaning of the word شجرة (tree) see 2:36.
Another reading of the word ملکین (malakain), i.e. two angels, is (malikain) ملکین i.e. two kings or rulers. This reading is corroborated by 20:121, i.e. Shall I lead thee to the tree of eternity, and to a kingdom which shall never become decayed.
The wicked man who is here represented as Satan worked his mischievous plan as follows: He came to Adam and said that the reason why God had forbidden him to have anything to do with the family referred to was none other than this that its members were inimically disposed to him and that they would have conspired to bring about his downfall, if he had then contracted intimate relations with them. But as the family had subsequently become friendly towards him, the danger no longer existed; nay, the family would now even prove a source of strength for him, God’s prohibition, he pleaded, was not meant for all time, and the condition attached to it having come to an end, the prohibition also ceased to operate. In this way, this Satan succeeded in deceiving Adam and he assured him on oath that he was his well-wisher (7:22). Adam wavered and was led into thinking that as the reasons for the prohibition had indeed ceased to exist, the prohibition itself was no longer operative. That was an error of judgement on Adam’s part. He did not wilfully disobey God’s commandment. Elsewhere the Quran says, He (Adam) forgot to observe Our commandment and We found in him no determination to do evil (20:116).
d
2:37; 20:121.
482
当邪恶的念头最终把一个人引向毁灭时, 这些念头也向他显示了他的弱点。
3
بُرے خیالات جہاں انسان کو تباہی میں ڈالتے ہیں وہاں ان کے ذریعہ سے اس پر اس کی کمزوریاں بھی کھلتی ہیں۔
4
بُرے وساوس انسان کو یہ بتاتے ہیں کہ جن چیزوں سے خداتعالیٰ نے انسان کو روکا ہے اسی میں اس کی ترقی ہے اور ہمیشگی ہے۔ چور چوری کرتا ہے تو یہی سمجھتا ہے کہ بغیر دوسرے کا مال لینے کے میں آرام سے نہیں رہ سکتا۔ رشوت لینے والا رشوت لیتا ہے تو یہی سمجھتا ہے کہ بغیر رشوت لینے کے مجھے ترقی نصیب نہیں ہو سکتی اور میں بڑا نہیں بن سکتا۔ اور لوگوں کا مال کھانے سے ہی مجھے دیر تک دنیا میں رہنے کا موقعہ ملے گا۔
c
2:37; 20:121.
923
Important Words:
وسوس (whispered evil suggestions) literally means, he spoke in a low voice; he whispered. They say وسوس له الشیطان i.e. Satan spoke to him something evil in which there is no good. وسوس الرجل means, the man’s reason was affected and he spoke in a disorderly manner. وسواس (wiswas) means, the act of whispering; evil suggestion. وسواس (waswas) with different vowel point means melancholia; Satan (Aqrab).
سوآتھما (their shame). سوآت is the plural of سوءة which is derived from ساء which means, it was or became evil, foul or abominable. سوءة means, any evil, foul, unseemly or abominable saying or action or habit or practice; any saying or action of which one is ashamed when it appears, and which one would like to hide; any disgracing action or thing; the external portion of the organs of generation of a man or of a woman; the anus; corpse or dead body; nakedness (Lane & Aqrab). The word is also sometimes figuratively applied to such weaknesses of a man as lie concealed within him.
Commentary:
As the place where Adam was made to reside has been metaphorically described in the Quran as a garden, therefore in the description that follows the metaphor is continued and Adam is represented as forbidden to approach a certain 'tree', which was not a tree in its literal sense but a certain family or tribe from which he was bidden to keep aloof, because the members of that family were his enemies and they would have spared no pains to do him harm. For the meaning of the word شجرة (tree) see 2:36.
Another reading of the word ملکین (malakain), i.e. two angels, is (malikain) ملکین i.e. two kings or rulers. This reading is corroborated by 20:121, i.e. Shall I lead thee to the tree of eternity, and to a kingdom which shall never become decayed.
The wicked man who is here represented as Satan worked his mischievous plan as follows: He came to Adam and said that the reason why God had forbidden him to have anything to do with the family referred to was none other than this that its members were inimically disposed to him and that they would have conspired to bring about his downfall, if he had then contracted intimate relations with them. But as the family had subsequently become friendly towards him, the danger no longer existed; nay, the family would now even prove a source of strength for him, God’s prohibition, he pleaded, was not meant for all time, and the condition attached to it having come to an end, the prohibition also ceased to operate. In this way, this Satan succeeded in deceiving Adam and he assured him on oath that he was his well-wisher (7:22). Adam wavered and was led into thinking that as the reasons for the prohibition had indeed ceased to exist, the prohibition itself was no longer operative. That was an error of judgement on Adam’s part. He did not wilfully disobey God’s commandment. Elsewhere the Quran says, He (Adam) forgot to observe Our commandment and We found in him no determination to do evil (20:116).
c
2:37; 20:121.
957A
While evil thoughts ultimately lead a person to his ruin, they also make manifest to him his weaknesses.
As the place where Adam was made to reside has been metaphorically described in the Qur’an as a "Garden", therefore in the description that follows the metaphor is continued and Adam is represented as having been forbidden to approach a certain 'tree' which was not a tree in its literal and physical sense, but a certain family or tribe from which he was bidden to keep aloof, because the members of that family were his enemies and they would have spared no pains to do him harm.
وَمَا کَانَ جَوَابَ قَوۡمِہٖۤ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ قَالُوۡۤا اَخۡرِجُوۡہُمۡ مِّنۡ قَرۡیَتِکُمۡ ۖ اِنَّہُمۡ اُنَاسٌ یَّتَطَہَّرُوۡنَ
27:57.
27:57.
Commentary:
The word یتطھرون (who would keep pure) may also signify "who affect to be pure"; because the باب (form) of تفعل is not unoften used to imply affectation. The word was used by the opponents of Lot about his followers by way of taunt, signifying that they posed and paraded as extra-righteous and holy persons.
e
27:57.
a
27:57.
981
Commentary:
The word یتطھرون (who would keep pure) may also signify "who affect to be pure"; because the باب (form) of تفعل is not unoften used to imply affectation. The word was used by the opponents of Lot about his followers by way of taunt, signifying that they posed and paraded as extra-righteous and holy persons.
d
27:57.
1007
The opponents of Lot taunted his followers that they posed and paraded as extra righteous and holy persons.
قَدِ افۡتَرَیۡنَا عَلَی اللّٰہِ کَذِبًا اِنۡ عُدۡنَا فِیۡ مِلَّتِکُمۡ بَعۡدَ اِذۡ نَجّٰٮنَا اللّٰہُ مِنۡہَا ۚ وَمَا یَکُوۡنُ لَنَاۤ اَنۡ نَّعُوۡدَ فِیۡہَاۤ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ یَّشَآءَ اللّٰہُ رَبُّنَا ۚ وَسِعَ رَبُّنَا کُلَّ شَیۡءٍ عِلۡمًا ۚ عَلَی اللّٰہِ تَوَکَّلۡنَا ۚ رَبَّنَا افۡتَحۡ بَیۡنَنَا وَبَیۡنَ قَوۡمِنَا بِالۡحَقِّ وَاَنۡتَ خَیۡرُ الۡفٰتِحِیۡنَ
2:256; 40:8.
2:256; 40:8.
2:256; 40:8.
Commentary:
The argument of the followers of Shu‘aib for not renouncing their religion is continued in this verse. There could be only two reasons, they said, for giving up their faith; firstly if they had been false and insincere in their profession of faith; secondly, if their religion itself had been false. But as neither of these two things was true, therefore, it was impossible for them to give up their faith. They further reinforce their argument by the words, Our Lord comprehends all things in His knowledge, meaning that when they are fully convinced of their religion being the religion of God and of God being always in the right, it is impossible for them to recant their faith. There is only one possibility of their doing so, i.e. that Allah, our Lord, should so will, viz. that some hidden weakness or sin of theirs may move God to cut them asunder like a diseased limb. But they have faith in their Lord and trust in Him Who has given them the opportunity and the power to accept the truth. He would not let them go astray because His permitting them to forsake the path of rectitude would be inconsistent with His attribute of being their رب or Lord.
The words, In Allah have we put our trust, are also intended to imply that, as the votaries of truth have perfect faith in God, so no amount of persecution can intimidate them into giving it up. They are encouraged and strengthened by constantly praying to God to protect them from the plots and machinations of their enemies.
b
2:256; 40:8.
b
2:256; 40:8.
988
Commentary:
The argument of the followers of Shu‘aib for not renouncing their religion is continued in this verse. There could be only two reasons, they said, for giving up their faith; firstly if they had been false and insincere in their profession of faith; secondly, if their religion itself had been false. But as neither of these two things was true, therefore, it was impossible for them to give up their faith. They further reinforce their argument by the words, Our Lord comprehends all things in His knowledge, meaning that when they are fully convinced of their religion being the religion of God and of God being always in the right, it is impossible for them to recant their faith. There is only one possibility of their doing so, i.e. that Allah, our Lord, should so will, viz. that some hidden weakness or sin of theirs may move God to cut them asunder like a diseased limb. But they have faith in their Lord and trust in Him Who has given them the opportunity and the power to accept the truth. He would not let them go astray because His permitting them to forsake the path of rectitude would be inconsistent with His attribute of being their رب or Lord.
The words, In Allah have we put our trust, are also intended to imply that, as the votaries of truth have perfect faith in God, so no amount of persecution can intimidate them into giving it up. They are encouraged and strengthened by constantly praying to God to protect them from the plots and machinations of their enemies.
a
2:256; 40:8.
وَمَاۤ اَرۡسَلۡنَا فِیۡ قَرۡیَۃٍ مِّنۡ نَّبِیٍّ اِلَّاۤ اَخَذۡنَاۤ اَہۡلَہَا بِالۡبَاۡسَآءِ وَالضَّرَّآءِ لَعَلَّہُمۡ یَضَّرَّعُوۡنَ
6:43.
6:43.
This is a general law of God which invariably comes into operation whenever a Prophet of God makes his appearance. The advent of every Prophet is attended in an extraordinary degree with calamities and miseries of diverse kinds which are intended to serve as an eye-opener for the people.
6:43.
Commentary:
This verse refers to a general law of God which invariably comes into operation whenever a Prophet of God makes his appearance. The advent of every Prophet is attended in an extraordinary manner with calamities and miseries of diverse kinds that afflict mankind in order to serve as an eye-opener for the people.
If the Messenger of God is raised for a particular people, then only that people are made to suffer, but if he is raised for the whole world, then the whole world is visited by afflictions and disasters. These afflictions are meant as warnings and are intended to awaken the people. Two things may be inferred from this verse: (1) that general disasters do not overtake a people unless a Prophet of God has first been raised; (2) that it never happens that the advent of a Prophet of God is not accompanied by calamities of a general nature.
c
6:43.
a
6:43.
991
Commentary:
This verse refers to a general law of God which invariably comes into operation whenever a Prophet of God makes his appearance. The advent of every Prophet is attended in an extraordinary manner with calamities and miseries of diverse kinds that afflict mankind in order to serve as an eye-opener for the people.
If the Messenger of God is raised for a particular people, then only that people are made to suffer, but if he is raised for the whole world, then the whole world is visited by afflictions and disasters. These afflictions are meant as warnings and are intended to awaken the people. Two things may be inferred from this verse: (1) that general disasters do not overtake a people unless a Prophet of God has first been raised; (2) that it never happens that the advent of a Prophet of God is not accompanied by calamities of a general nature.
b
6:43.
1015
This is a general law of God which invariably comes into operation whenever a Prophet of God makes his appearance. The advent of every Prophet is attended in an extraordinary degree with calamities and miseries of diverse kinds which are intended to serve as an eye-opener for the people.
وَمَا تَنۡقِمُ مِنَّاۤ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ اٰمَنَّا بِاٰیٰتِ رَبِّنَا لَمَّا جَآءَتۡنَا ۚ رَبَّنَاۤ اَفۡرِغۡ عَلَیۡنَا صَبۡرًا وَّتَوَفَّنَا مُسۡلِمِیۡنَ
20:74.
20:74.
20:74.
Important Words:
افرغ (pour forth) is derived from فرغ i.e. it was or became empty, vacant, devoid or unoccupied; or he was or became devoid of, or free from business, occupation or employment. فرغ الماء means, the water poured forth. افرغه means, he poured out or poured forth water, etc. So the clause ربناافرغ علیناصبرا would mean, O our Lord, pour forth upon us patience (or steadfastness) just as water from a bucket is poured forth; or send down upon us such patience as may envelop us (Lane).
Commentary:
As shown under Important Words above, the words, pour forth upon us, are intended to express the idea of abundance. The magicians prayed to God that He might grant them patience in abundance that they might become, as it were, covered with, and enveloped by, patience and, might bear the trials without flinching. They were already unusually patient, but still they prayed for more and yet more help from God to keep them firm and steadfast. That indeed is the true spiritual station.
a
20:74.
c
20:74.
1016
Important Words:
افرغ (pour forth) is derived from فرغ i.e. it was or became empty, vacant, devoid or unoccupied; or he was or became devoid of, or free from business, occupation or employment. فرغ الماء means, the water poured forth. افرغه means, he poured out or poured forth water, etc. So the clause ربناافرغ علیناصبرا would mean, O our Lord, pour forth upon us patience (or steadfastness) just as water from a bucket is poured forth; or send down upon us such patience as may envelop us (Lane).
Commentary:
As shown under Important Words above, the words, pour forth upon us, are intended to express the idea of abundance. The magicians prayed to God that He might grant them patience in abundance that they might become, as it were, covered with, and enveloped by, patience and, might bear the trials without flinching. They were already unusually patient, but still they prayed for more and yet more help from God to keep them firm and steadfast. That indeed is the true spiritual station.
d
20:74.
قُلۡ ہَلۡ مِنۡ شُرَکَآئِکُمۡ مَّنۡ یَّہۡدِیۡۤ اِلَی الۡحَقِّ ۚ قُلِ اللّٰہُ یَہۡدِیۡ لِلۡحَقِّ ۗ اَفَمَنۡ یَّہۡدِیۡۤ اِلَی الۡحَقِّ اَحَقُّ اَنۡ یُّتَّبَعَ اَمَّنۡ لَّا یَہِدِّیۡۤ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ یُّہۡدٰی ۖ فَمَا لَکُمۡ کَیۡفَ تَحۡکُمُوۡنَ
Important Words:
یھدی yahiddi (finds the way himself) which is really یھتدی (from اھتدی i.e. he found or followed the right way) is the intransitive form of ھدی which means, he directed him aright or caused him to take or follow the right way. یھدی (which is really یھتدی, the letter تا having been merged into the letter د) means, he became rightly directed; he followed or found the right way; he went aright (Lane).
Commentary:
The untenability of their position is brought home to idolaters in this verse. The verse asks them the pertinent question:If God does not send guidance, is it their idols who do so? If the latter have ever sent guidance for men, their votaries could say, with some justification, that God might have entrusted the task of guidance to these idols or deities. But the fact is that not a single instance is on record where an idol or a false deity has ever been credited with the sending down of guidance for mankind. It is indeed strange that, whereas idolatry is so rife in the world, there is not a single book on earth which is alleged to have been revealed to any person by any of the false deities. The world has witnessed all sorts of lies invented by men, but nobody has ever dared to forge the lie that such and such a book has been revealed to him by such and such an idol or deity. Now when the sending down of guidance has never been even falsely ascribed to any idol or deity, how can the idolaters, in the face of guidance having been revealed to mankind in all ages, deny that it is God the Almighty Who sends it down for humanity?
The words, Is then he who leads to the truth more worthy to be followed, may also refer to the Prophets of God who are sent to guide men to the truth. In this case the latter part of the verse would mean, "who is more worthy to be followed, a Prophet of God or the false deities and their votaries who themselves stand in need of guidance and cannot (in opposition to the teaching of the Prophets) offer any revealed teaching?"
1311
Important Words:
یھدی yahiddi (finds the way himself) which is really یھتدی (from اھتدی i.e. he found or followed the right way) is the intransitive form of ھدی which means, he directed him aright or caused him to take or follow the right way. یھدی (which is really یھتدی, the letter تا having been merged into the letter د) means, he became rightly directed; he followed or found the right way; he went aright (Lane).
Commentary:
The untenability of their position is brought home to idolaters in this verse. The verse asks them the pertinent question:If God does not send guidance, is it their idols who do so? If the latter have ever sent guidance for men, their votaries could say, with some justification, that God might have entrusted the task of guidance to these idols or deities. But the fact is that not a single instance is on record where an idol or a false deity has ever been credited with the sending down of guidance for mankind. It is indeed strange that, whereas idolatry is so rife in the world, there is not a single book on earth which is alleged to have been revealed to any person by any of the false deities. The world has witnessed all sorts of lies invented by men, but nobody has ever dared to forge the lie that such and such a book has been revealed to him by such and such an idol or deity. Now when the sending down of guidance has never been even falsely ascribed to any idol or deity, how can the idolaters, in the face of guidance having been revealed to mankind in all ages, deny that it is God the Almighty Who sends it down for humanity?
The words, Is then he who leads to the truth more worthy to be followed, may also refer to the Prophets of God who are sent to guide men to the truth. In this case the latter part of the verse would mean, "who is more worthy to be followed, a Prophet of God or the false deities and their votaries who themselves stand in need of guidance and cannot (in opposition to the teaching of the Prophets) offer any revealed teaching?"
وَاِذَا تُتۡلٰی عَلَیۡہِمۡ اٰیٰتُنَا قَالُوۡا قَدۡ سَمِعۡنَا لَوۡ نَشَآءُ لَقُلۡنَا مِثۡلَ ہٰذَاۤ ۙ اِنۡ ہٰذَاۤ اِلَّاۤ اَسٰطِیۡرُ الۡاَوَّلِیۡنَ
6:26; 68:16; 83:14.
6:26; 68:16; 83:14.
The disbelievers boasted that they could produce a composition like that of the Qur’an. It was, however, an empty boast, which they dared not translate into fact. The challenge that they would never be able to produce even a short chapter like unto a Chapter of the Qur’an, has ever remained unaccepted.
6:26; 68:16; 83:14.
Commentary:
The disbelievers alleged that they could produce a composition like that of the Quran. It was, however, nothing but an empty boast on their part, which they never attempted to carry into effect; and the challenge of the Quran, which declared that they would never be able to produce even a short chapter like any chapter of the Quran, has ever remained unanswered. The disbelievers also thought that the Quran contained nothing but the tales of the ancients. The verse under comment contradicts this assertion by drawing their attention to the powerful prophecies contained in the Quran which unmistakably prove it to be the Word of God, it being beyond the power of man to produce a composition containing such powerful prophecies. The Battle of Badr, for instance, fulfilled many a mighty prophecy, foretold by the Quran (e.g 54:45-47; 34:30, 31)—a fact which rendered it impossible for man to imitate a production like it, and which fully exposed the absurdity of the assertion that the Quran was nothing but tales of the ancients.
a
6:26; 68:16; 83:14.
a
6:26; 68:16; 83:14.
1120
Commentary:
The disbelievers alleged that they could produce a composition like that of the Quran. It was, however, nothing but an empty boast on their part, which they never attempted to carry into effect; and the challenge of the Quran, which declared that they would never be able to produce even a short chapter like any chapter of the Quran, has ever remained unanswered. The disbelievers also thought that the Quran contained nothing but the tales of the ancients. The verse under comment contradicts this assertion by drawing their attention to the powerful prophecies contained in the Quran which unmistakably prove it to be the Word of God, it being beyond the power of man to produce a composition containing such powerful prophecies. The Battle of Badr, for instance, fulfilled many a mighty prophecy, foretold by the Quran (e.g 54:45-47; 34:30, 31)—a fact which rendered it impossible for man to imitate a production like it, and which fully exposed the absurdity of the assertion that the Quran was nothing but tales of the ancients.
c
6:26; 68:16; 83:14.
1116
The disbelievers boasted that they could produce a composition like that of the Qur’an. It was, however, an empty boast, which they dared not translate into fact. The challenge that they would never be able to produce even a short chapter like unto a Chapter of the Qur’an, has ever remained unaccepted.
یُرِیۡدُوۡنَ اَنۡ یُّطۡفِـُٔوۡا نُوۡرَ اللّٰہِ بِاَفۡوٰہِہِمۡ وَیَاۡبَی اللّٰہُ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ یُّتِمَّ نُوۡرَہٗ وَلَوۡ کَرِہَ الۡکٰفِرُوۡنَ
61:9.
61:9.
Christians living in Arabia had incited their powerful co-religionists in Syria, and, by their help, had sought to extinguish the light of Islam that God had kindled in Arabia. The Jews also had made a similar attempt by inciting the Persians against the Holy Prophet.
61:9.
Commentary:
The words, They desire to extinguish the light of Allah with their mouths, signify that they seek to injure the cause of Islam by making false propaganda against it and by inciting others to harm it. As borne out by history, the Christians of Arabia incited their powerful co-religionists in Syria and, by their help, sought to extinguish the light of Islam that God had kindled in Arabia. They are told in this verse that their plots and machinations would in no way succeed in injuring the cause of Islam. The Jews also had made a similar attempt by inciting the Persians against the Holy Prophet. See under 2:103.
a
61:9.
a
61:9.
1192
Commentary:
The words, They desire to extinguish the light of Allah with their mouths, signify that they seek to injure the cause of Islam by making false propaganda against it and by inciting others to harm it. As borne out by history, the Christians of Arabia incited their powerful co-religionists in Syria and, by their help, sought to extinguish the light of Islam that God had kindled in Arabia. They are told in this verse that their plots and machinations would in no way succeed in injuring the cause of Islam. The Jews also had made a similar attempt by inciting the Persians against the Holy Prophet. See under 2:103.
b
61:9.
1178
Christians living in Arabia had incited their powerful co-religionists in Syria, and, by their help, had sought to extinguish the light of Islam that God had kindled in Arabia. The Jews also had made a similar attempt by inciting the Persians against the Holy Prophet.
قُلۡ ہَلۡ تَرَبَّصُوۡنَ بِنَاۤ اِلَّاۤ اِحۡدَی الۡحُسۡنَیَیۡنِ ۖ وَنَحۡنُ نَتَرَبَّصُ بِکُمۡ اَنۡ یُّصِیۡبَکُمُ اللّٰہُ بِعَذَابٍ مِّنۡ عِنۡدِہٖۤ اَوۡ بِاَیۡدِیۡنَا ۖ فَتَرَبَّصُوۡۤا اِنَّا مَعَکُمۡ مُّتَرَبِّصُوۡنَ
一个真正的穆斯林或者成仁 (战死), 或者成功 (赢得胜利)。他没有其他选择。
یعنی یا یہ امید رکھتے ہو کہ ہم مارے جائیں گے جو ہمارے لئے شہادت یا عزت کا موجب ہے یا پھر جنگ کا دوسرا نتیجہ فتح ہے۔ وہ بھی ہمارے لئے مبارک ہے۔
A true Muslim either dies fighting or wins victory. There is no other alternative left to him.
Commentary:
The "two good things" referred to in this verse are martyrdom and victory. Only one of these two things can fall to the lot of believers in a war. Either they win and triumph or they die on the battlefield and become martyrs. Hence, the evil desires which the disbelievers and hypocrites entertained concerning the Muslims could never be fulfilled. The verse thus purports to say that true believers can never suffer a defeat; they either die fighting and thus win martyrdom or they return victorious from the field of battle.
570
一个真正的穆斯林或者成仁 (战死), 或者成功 (赢得胜利)。他没有其他选择。
3
یعنی یا یہ امید رکھتے ہو کہ ہم مارے جائیں گے جو ہمارے لئے شہادت یا عزت کا موجب ہے یا پھر جنگ کا دوسرا نتیجہ فتح ہے۔ وہ بھی ہمارے لئے مبارک ہے۔
1208
Commentary:
The "two good things" referred to in this verse are martyrdom and victory. Only one of these two things can fall to the lot of believers in a war. Either they win and triumph or they die on the battlefield and become martyrs. Hence, the evil desires which the disbelievers and hypocrites entertained concerning the Muslims could never be fulfilled. The verse thus purports to say that true believers can never suffer a defeat; they either die fighting and thus win martyrdom or they return victorious from the field of battle.
1190
A true Muslim either dies fighting or wins victory. There is no other alternative left to him.
وَمَا مَنَعَہُمۡ اَنۡ تُقۡبَلَ مِنۡہُمۡ نَفَقٰتُہُمۡ اِلَّاۤ اَنَّہُمۡ کَفَرُوۡا بِاللّٰہِ وَبِرَسُوۡلِہٖ وَلَا یَاۡتُوۡنَ الصَّلٰوۃَ اِلَّا وَہُمۡ کُسَالٰی وَلَا یُنۡفِقُوۡنَ اِلَّا وَہُمۡ کٰرِہُوۡنَ
4:143.
4:143.
4:143.
Commentary:
Good works are of two kinds: (1) those done for the purification of one’s own soul, of which Prayer is the most important, and (2) those done for the uplift of one’s community, of which Zakah or other similar subscriptions form an important part. Hypocrites, the verse points out, are lazy and reluctant in both these fields.
a
4:143.
a
4:143.
1210
Commentary:
Good works are of two kinds: (1) those done for the purification of one’s own soul, of which Prayer is the most important, and (2) those done for the uplift of one’s community, of which Zakah or other similar subscriptions form an important part. Hypocrites, the verse points out, are lazy and reluctant in both these fields.
a
4:143.
یَحۡلِفُوۡنَ بِاللّٰہِ مَا قَالُوۡا وَلَقَدۡ قَالُوۡا کَلِمَۃَ الۡکُفۡرِ وَکَفَرُوۡا بَعۡدَ اِسۡلٰمِہِمۡ وَہَمُّوۡا بِمَا لَمۡ یَنَالُوۡا ۚ وَمَا نَقَمُوۡۤا اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ اَغۡنٰٮہُمُ اللّٰہُ وَرَسُوۡلُہٗ مِنۡ فَضۡلِہٖ ۚ فَاِنۡ یَّتُوۡبُوۡا یَکُ خَیۡرًا لَّہُمۡ ۖ وَاِنۡ یَّتَوَلَّوۡا یُعَذِّبۡہُمُ اللّٰہُ عَذَابًا اَلِیۡمًا فِی الدُّنۡیَا وَالۡاٰخِرَۃِ ۚ وَمَا لَہُمۡ فِی الۡاَرۡضِ مِنۡ وَّلِیٍّ وَّلَا نَصِیۡرٍ
穆圣到了麦地那, 那个城市大大地兴旺发达起来, 生意兴隆, 居民富裕起来了。
With the arrival of the Holy Prophet in Medina, prosperity of the town very much increased, its trade throve and its inhabitants grew rich.
Commentary:
The words, They swear by Allah that they said nothing, also show that the preceding verse refers not to disbelievers and hypocrites jointly, but only to hypocrites. As the verse points out, some of the disbelievers who later turned hypocrites were not insincere in the beginning; but as time went on and Islam made progress, they gradually drifted into disbelief and hypocrisy. For instance, ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, who afterwards became leader of the hypocrites, was at first a believer. But when he found that by giving his allegiance to the Holy Prophet his own prestige and importance had declined, he turned hostile and began to plot against Islam.
The expression, because Allah and His Messenger had enriched them out of His bounty, means that with the advent of the Holy Prophet to Medina, the prosperity of the town very much increased, its trade thrived and its inhabitants grew rich.
574
穆圣到了麦地那, 那个城市大大地兴旺发达起来, 生意兴隆, 居民富裕起来了。
1228
Commentary:
The words, They swear by Allah that they said nothing, also show that the preceding verse refers not to disbelievers and hypocrites jointly, but only to hypocrites. As the verse points out, some of the disbelievers who later turned hypocrites were not insincere in the beginning; but as time went on and Islam made progress, they gradually drifted into disbelief and hypocrisy. For instance, ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, who afterwards became leader of the hypocrites, was at first a believer. But when he found that by giving his allegiance to the Holy Prophet his own prestige and importance had declined, he turned hostile and began to plot against Islam.
The expression, because Allah and His Messenger had enriched them out of His bounty, means that with the advent of the Holy Prophet to Medina, the prosperity of the town very much increased, its trade thrived and its inhabitants grew rich.
1200
With the arrival of the Holy Prophet in Medina, prosperity of the town very much increased, its trade throve and its inhabitants grew rich.
لَا یَزَالُ بُنۡیٰنُہُمُ الَّذِیۡ بَنَوۡا رِیۡبَۃً فِیۡ قُلُوۡبِہِمۡ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ تَقَطَّعَ قُلُوۡبُہُمۡ ۗ وَاللّٰہُ عَلِیۡمٌ حَکِیۡمٌ
Commentary:
The words, unless their hearts be torn to pieces, are intended to hint that as the hearts of the hypocrites will never be cut into pieces, so the disquietude of their hearts will continue forever. Or, the words signify that the disquietude of their hearts will cease only when they repent so deeply that their hearts are, as it were, torn up with regret and repentance.
1259
Commentary:
The words, unless their hearts be torn to pieces, are intended to hint that as the hearts of the hypocrites will never be cut into pieces, so the disquietude of their hearts will continue forever. Or, the words signify that the disquietude of their hearts will cease only when they repent so deeply that their hearts are, as it were, torn up with regret and repentance.
وَعَلَی الثَّلٰثَۃِ الَّذِیۡنَ خُلِّفُوۡا حَتّٰۤی اِذَا ضَاقَتۡ عَلَیۡہِمُ الۡاَرۡضُ بِمَا رَحُبَتۡ وَضَاقَتۡ عَلَیۡہِمۡ اَنۡفُسُہُمۡ وَظَنُّوۡۤا اَنۡ لَّا مَلۡجَاَ مِنَ اللّٰہِ اِلَّاۤ اِلَیۡہِ ثُمَّ تَابَ عَلَیۡہِمۡ لِیَتُوۡبُوۡۤا ۚ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ ہُوَ التَّوَّابُ الرَّحِیۡمُ
9:106.
ان تین صحابہ ؓ کی طرف اشارہ ہے جو منافق نہ تھے‘ محض غلطی کی وجہ سے جنگِ تبوک میں رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کے ساتھ جانے سے رہ گئے تھے پس چونکہ وہ مومن تھے‘ ان کو رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم نے اللہ تعالیٰ کے حکم سے سزا دی اور جو منافق تھے اُن کو چھوڑ دیا اور سزا نہ دی۔
9:106.
Ka‘b bin Malik, Hilal bin Umayyah and Murarah bin Rabi‘ah (9:106). They were sincere Muslims but failed to join the expedition to Tabuk, and therefore on his return to Medina, the Holy Prophet ordered their complete social ostracism so that they were even separated from their wives. They continued under this interdiction for no less than fifty days, when on their sincere repentance, they were granted pardon. They unreservedly confessed their guilt and offered no excuse. Being sincere and honest believers they severely took to heart the Divine punishment. They grieved and pined, till the earth for all its vastness became too strait for them (Bukhari, ch. on Maghazi
9:106.
Commentary:
The reference here is to Ka‘b bin Malik, Hilal bin Umayya and Murarah bin Rabi‘a already referred to in 9:106. These were sincere Muslims but failed to join the expedition to Tabuk, and therefore the Holy Prophet, on his return to Medina, ordered their complete social ostracism. They continued under this interdiction for no less than fifty days, when on their sincere repentance, and after they had come out of this severe ordeal successfully, they were granted pardon, as mentioned in this verse. One of these three men, Ka‘b bin Malik, relates his own story, which may be summed up as follows "Hitherto it had been a custom with the Holy Prophet to conceal the object of an intended expedition to the very last. But the journey now to be undertaken was so distant and the heat of the season so excessive and the enemy against whom he was called upon to march so powerful that he thought it necessary to give his followers a timely warning so that they might be able to make the necessary preparation.
"I went to the market everyday to make the needful purchases, but came back without doing anything, thinking that I would do the necessary preparation next day, for I was well able to do so. In this way I went on postponing from day to day until the army started from Medina. Even then I thought I would be able to make the necessary arrangements next day and join the army on the way. But the next day also I did nothing and put off till the day following. The result of this procrastination was that the army had travelled such a long distance from Medina that I had to give up the idea of making any attempt to join it from behind.
"When I heard that the Holy Prophet was coming back to Medina, grief seized me. On his return to Medina, those who had remained behind came to him and offered false excuses for their absence. He accepted their excuses, pardoned them, and left their cases in the hand of God. I also went to him and saluted him and he smiled with the smile of one who is angry and asked me the reason of my absence. I replied, 'By God, if there had been another person in your place, O Prophet of God, I think I might have escaped his anger by offering an excuse, for I am clever in argument. But, by God, I know that if I tell you a false story, you will be pleased with me, but in that case the All-Knowing God will bring about circumstances which will make you angry with me; and if I speak to you the truth, you may feel angry, but I hope God will pardon me. 'By God, I have no pretext to offer for my absence; I was never stronger and never better off than I was at the time when I stayed behind.' The Holy Prophet said, 'As for this man, he has spoken the truth.' Then he said to me 'Go away, until God gives His decision about you.' On enquiry I learnt that the Holy Prophet had said the same thing to two other persons, Murarah bin Rabi‘a and Hilal bin Umayya. He laid all the three of us under an interdict, forbidding the Faithful to hold any intercourse with us. My two companions, who were old and weak, did not leave their homes. I was strong and healthy and went about from place to place but no one spoke to me. Everybody shunned me or regarded me with an altered mien. I sought the Mosque, sat down near the Prophet, and saluted him, but my salutation was not returned. While I was in this predicament, there came to me a messenger with an epistle from the King of the Banu Ghassan, expressing his sympathy with me in my present plight and inviting me to his court, where he promised to treat me with respect and honour. 'This is another trial', said I to myself, and repairing to a burning oven, I cast the King’s letter into the fire, saying to the messenger, 'This is my reply to the letter.'
"On the forty-first day came the further command that we should separate even from our wives, whereupon I sent away my wife to her parents, and was left all alone to undergo in its severest rigour the punishment meted out to us. My heart was dying away and the whole world appeared to grow narrow to me. My other companions also were in a pitiable condition. They kept weeping day and night in their homes. At last, on the fifty-first day, the Prophet of God received a revelation bringing the welcome news that God had turned to us with mercy and had accepted our repentance. A friend on horseback came galloping to me to be the first to convey to me the happy news, but another friend forestalled him by ascending the nearest hill and crying therefrom at the top of his voice; 'Rejoice, O Ka‘b bin Malik.' I concluded that I was pardoned and hastened to the Holy Prophet and found him in the Mosque. He received me with a radiant countenance and said 'Rejoice, O Ka‘b, for this is the happiest day that has ever dawned upon you since you were born.' My soul was lifted up from the depths of despondency and in the transports of gratitude, I offered my whole wealth in atonement of my error. 'Nay,' said the Holy Prophet, 'Keep a part of your wealth and give away the rest to be spent in the cause of God.' I also said to the Holy Prophet, 'It is through my speaking the truth that God has done me this favour. So I make a solemn promise that I will never speak but the truth so long as I live.' And by God, I have strictly adhered to this promise to the present day and hope God will help me to observe this promise in future as well" (Bukhari, ch. on Maghazi).
The above narration forcefully leads one to the conclusion that:
(1) The Holy Prophet kept strict discipline among his followers but this discipline was tempered with mercy;
(2) In spite of this discipline the Holy Prophet was loved and revered by his followers to an extraordinary degree;
(3) His true followers always strove their best to set an unparalleled example of sacrifice, devotion and piety.
a
9:106.
1
ان تین صحابہ ؓ کی طرف اشارہ ہے جو منافق نہ تھے‘ محض غلطی کی وجہ سے جنگِ تبوک میں رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کے ساتھ جانے سے رہ گئے تھے پس چونکہ وہ مومن تھے‘ ان کو رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم نے اللہ تعالیٰ کے حکم سے سزا دی اور جو منافق تھے اُن کو چھوڑ دیا اور سزا نہ دی۔
a
9:106.
1265
Commentary:
The reference here is to Ka‘b bin Malik, Hilal bin Umayya and Murarah bin Rabi‘a already referred to in 9:106. These were sincere Muslims but failed to join the expedition to Tabuk, and therefore the Holy Prophet, on his return to Medina, ordered their complete social ostracism. They continued under this interdiction for no less than fifty days, when on their sincere repentance, and after they had come out of this severe ordeal successfully, they were granted pardon, as mentioned in this verse. One of these three men, Ka‘b bin Malik, relates his own story, which may be summed up as follows "Hitherto it had been a custom with the Holy Prophet to conceal the object of an intended expedition to the very last. But the journey now to be undertaken was so distant and the heat of the season so excessive and the enemy against whom he was called upon to march so powerful that he thought it necessary to give his followers a timely warning so that they might be able to make the necessary preparation.
"I went to the market everyday to make the needful purchases, but came back without doing anything, thinking that I would do the necessary preparation next day, for I was well able to do so. In this way I went on postponing from day to day until the army started from Medina. Even then I thought I would be able to make the necessary arrangements next day and join the army on the way. But the next day also I did nothing and put off till the day following. The result of this procrastination was that the army had travelled such a long distance from Medina that I had to give up the idea of making any attempt to join it from behind.
"When I heard that the Holy Prophet was coming back to Medina, grief seized me. On his return to Medina, those who had remained behind came to him and offered false excuses for their absence. He accepted their excuses, pardoned them, and left their cases in the hand of God. I also went to him and saluted him and he smiled with the smile of one who is angry and asked me the reason of my absence. I replied, 'By God, if there had been another person in your place, O Prophet of God, I think I might have escaped his anger by offering an excuse, for I am clever in argument. But, by God, I know that if I tell you a false story, you will be pleased with me, but in that case the All-Knowing God will bring about circumstances which will make you angry with me; and if I speak to you the truth, you may feel angry, but I hope God will pardon me. 'By God, I have no pretext to offer for my absence; I was never stronger and never better off than I was at the time when I stayed behind.' The Holy Prophet said, 'As for this man, he has spoken the truth.' Then he said to me 'Go away, until God gives His decision about you.' On enquiry I learnt that the Holy Prophet had said the same thing to two other persons, Murarah bin Rabi‘a and Hilal bin Umayya. He laid all the three of us under an interdict, forbidding the Faithful to hold any intercourse with us. My two companions, who were old and weak, did not leave their homes. I was strong and healthy and went about from place to place but no one spoke to me. Everybody shunned me or regarded me with an altered mien. I sought the Mosque, sat down near the Prophet, and saluted him, but my salutation was not returned. While I was in this predicament, there came to me a messenger with an epistle from the King of the Banu Ghassan, expressing his sympathy with me in my present plight and inviting me to his court, where he promised to treat me with respect and honour. 'This is another trial', said I to myself, and repairing to a burning oven, I cast the King’s letter into the fire, saying to the messenger, 'This is my reply to the letter.'
"On the forty-first day came the further command that we should separate even from our wives, whereupon I sent away my wife to her parents, and was left all alone to undergo in its severest rigour the punishment meted out to us. My heart was dying away and the whole world appeared to grow narrow to me. My other companions also were in a pitiable condition. They kept weeping day and night in their homes. At last, on the fifty-first day, the Prophet of God received a revelation bringing the welcome news that God had turned to us with mercy and had accepted our repentance. A friend on horseback came galloping to me to be the first to convey to me the happy news, but another friend forestalled him by ascending the nearest hill and crying therefrom at the top of his voice; 'Rejoice, O Ka‘b bin Malik.' I concluded that I was pardoned and hastened to the Holy Prophet and found him in the Mosque. He received me with a radiant countenance and said 'Rejoice, O Ka‘b, for this is the happiest day that has ever dawned upon you since you were born.' My soul was lifted up from the depths of despondency and in the transports of gratitude, I offered my whole wealth in atonement of my error. 'Nay,' said the Holy Prophet, 'Keep a part of your wealth and give away the rest to be spent in the cause of God.' I also said to the Holy Prophet, 'It is through my speaking the truth that God has done me this favour. So I make a solemn promise that I will never speak but the truth so long as I live.' And by God, I have strictly adhered to this promise to the present day and hope God will help me to observe this promise in future as well" (Bukhari, ch. on Maghazi).
The above narration forcefully leads one to the conclusion that:
(1) The Holy Prophet kept strict discipline among his followers but this discipline was tempered with mercy;
(2) In spite of this discipline the Holy Prophet was loved and revered by his followers to an extraordinary degree;
(3) His true followers always strove their best to set an unparalleled example of sacrifice, devotion and piety.
a
9:106.
1223
Ka‘b bin Malik, Hilal bin Umayyah and Murarah bin Rabi‘ah (9:106). They were sincere Muslims but failed to join the expedition to Tabuk, and therefore on his return to Medina, the Holy Prophet ordered their complete social ostracism so that they were even separated from their wives. They continued under this interdiction for no less than fifty days, when on their sincere repentance, they were granted pardon. They unreservedly confessed their guilt and offered no excuse. Being sincere and honest believers they severely took to heart the Divine punishment. They grieved and pined, till the earth for all its vastness became too strait for them (Bukhari, ch. on Maghazi
وَمَا کَانَ النَّاسُ اِلَّاۤ اُمَّۃً وّٰحِدَۃً فَاخۡتَلَفُوۡا ۚ وَلَوۡلَا کَلِمَۃٌ سَبَقَتۡ مِنۡ رَّبِّکَ لَقُضِیَ بَیۡنَہُمۡ فِیۡمَا فِیۡہِ یَخۡتَلِفُوۡنَ
یعنی کفر و ضلالت پر متحد تھے۔ جیسے رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم نے فرمایا اَلْـکُفْرُ مِلَّۃٌ وَّاحِدَۃٌ یعنی کافر شرارتوں میں دوسرے سب کافروں سے مل کر ایک ہی قوم بن جاتے ہیں۔ نیز دیکھو نوٹ سورۂ بقرہ آیت ۲۱۴۔
یہ رَحْمَتِیْ وَسِعَتْ کُلَّ شَیْ ءٍ کی طرف اشارہ ہے۔
11:111; 20:130; 41:46.
2:214.
They were united in wickedness and opposition to Divine Prophets. See also {254}.
The words may have one and all of the following meanings: (a) God endowed men with the capacity to find the right path and also directed them to it through revealed guidance, but they forsook that path and fell into error. (b) They are always shown the right path through Divine Messengers, but they continue to differ among themselves. (c) In their opposition to the Divine Messengers the disbelievers always take the same course and thus form one community. All through the ages they have opposed the Divine Prophets and differed with them. See {255}.
The reference is to 'My Mercy encompasses all things' (7:157).
2:214.
11:111; 20:130; 41:46.
Commentary:
The expression, And mankind were but one community, then they differed among themselves has three meanings: (1) That God caused men to follow the one true path in the beginning of creation but then they deviated from it. God not only endowed man with the capacity to find the right path but also directed him to it through revealed guidance; but man forsook that path and fell into error. (2) That they are being always and continuously shown the right path through Divine Messengers but then differences arise among them. God sends someone as His Messenger among them and, through him brings them to the path of truth but again they begin to differ. (3) That in their opposition to the Divine Messenger disbelievers always take the same course and thus form one community. All through the ages people have opposed the Prophets and have differed and disagreed with them.
The latter part of the verse points out that if God had not laid it down as a law that He always sends a Prophet before punishing the wicked, or that He has created mankind for guidance and spiritual progress, He would have quickly punished evildoers and destroyed all of them.
d
2:214.
e
11:111; 20:130; 41:46.
1
یعنی کفر و ضلالت پر متحد تھے۔ جیسے رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم نے فرمایا اَلْـکُفْرُ مِلَّۃٌ وَّاحِدَۃٌ یعنی کافر شرارتوں میں دوسرے سب کافروں سے مل کر ایک ہی قوم بن جاتے ہیں۔ نیز دیکھو نوٹ سورۂ بقرہ آیت ۲۱۴۔
2
یہ رَحْمَتِیْ وَسِعَتْ کُلَّ شَیْ ءٍ کی طرف اشارہ ہے۔
a
2:214.
b
11:111; 20:130; 41:46.
1295
Commentary:
The expression, And mankind were but one community, then they differed among themselves has three meanings: (1) That God caused men to follow the one true path in the beginning of creation but then they deviated from it. God not only endowed man with the capacity to find the right path but also directed him to it through revealed guidance; but man forsook that path and fell into error. (2) That they are being always and continuously shown the right path through Divine Messengers but then differences arise among them. God sends someone as His Messenger among them and, through him brings them to the path of truth but again they begin to differ. (3) That in their opposition to the Divine Messenger disbelievers always take the same course and thus form one community. All through the ages people have opposed the Prophets and have differed and disagreed with them.
The latter part of the verse points out that if God had not laid it down as a law that He always sends a Prophet before punishing the wicked, or that He has created mankind for guidance and spiritual progress, He would have quickly punished evildoers and destroyed all of them.
a
11:111; 20:130; 41:46.
c
2:214.
1247A
They were united in wickedness and opposition to Divine Prophets. See also {254}.
1248
The words may have one and all of the following meanings: (a) God endowed men with the capacity to find the right path and also directed them to it through revealed guidance, but they forsook that path and fell into error. (b) They are always shown the right path through Divine Messengers, but they continue to differ among themselves. (c) In their opposition to the Divine Messengers the disbelievers always take the same course and thus form one community. All through the ages they have opposed the Divine Prophets and differed with them. See {255}.
1248A
The reference is to 'My Mercy encompasses all things' (7:157).
وَاسۡتَبَقَا الۡبَابَ وَقَدَّتۡ قَمِیۡصَہٗ مِنۡ دُبُرٍ وَّاَلۡفَیَا سَیِّدَہَا لَدَا الۡبَابِ ۚ قَالَتۡ مَا جَزَآءُ مَنۡ اَرَادَ بِاَہۡلِکَ سُوۡٓءًا اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ یُّسۡجَنَ اَوۡ عَذَابٌ اَلِیۡمٌ
Commentary:
When Joseph saw that all his exhortations and admonitions to his master’s wife to desist from her evil course were of no avail, he thought he should no longer stay in the room, lest it might give rise to unfounded suspicions. So he hastened to leave her presence. Thereupon the woman, in order to prevent him from leaving the room, ran to the door to reach it before Joseph succeeded in getting out. There was thus a sort of race for the door. It was most probably at the door that the woman pulled Joseph’s shirt in order to pull him back and in so doing she tore his shirt at the back.
Here, again, the Bible differs from the Quran. The Bible says that when the woman caught hold of Joseph’s garment, he left it in her hand (Gen. 39:12). But as the Hebrews used to wear one garment only, which was generally long enough to cover the whole body, it is inconceivable that Joseph should have run away naked, leaving the only garment he was wearing in the woman’s hand. So the Quranic account that Joseph’s shirt was torn in the scuffle seems to be more reasonable.
1529
Commentary:
When Joseph saw that all his exhortations and admonitions to his master’s wife to desist from her evil course were of no avail, he thought he should no longer stay in the room, lest it might give rise to unfounded suspicions. So he hastened to leave her presence. Thereupon the woman, in order to prevent him from leaving the room, ran to the door to reach it before Joseph succeeded in getting out. There was thus a sort of race for the door. It was most probably at the door that the woman pulled Joseph’s shirt in order to pull him back and in so doing she tore his shirt at the back.
Here, again, the Bible differs from the Quran. The Bible says that when the woman caught hold of Joseph’s garment, he left it in her hand (Gen. 39:12). But as the Hebrews used to wear one garment only, which was generally long enough to cover the whole body, it is inconceivable that Joseph should have run away naked, leaving the only garment he was wearing in the woman’s hand. So the Quranic account that Joseph’s shirt was torn in the scuffle seems to be more reasonable.